The sun shone through the window to Karina and Josh's bedroom, glowing a bright orange in the Saturday afternoon light. It was going to be another hot day, judging by the warmth the sun was creating and that meant another hot night.
Of course, it wasn't just the heat that was going to make it a hot night, Karina thought as she was looking through her closet trying to find something to wear. Tonight Josh was having his poker night and Ben was coming over to play. Not only the game she thought with a small smile on he face, her boyfriend's friend would be taking a lot of special care of her.
It had only been a few days since their lustful encounter on the bed next to Josh. Even just the thought of it now made her want to cum. It had been so hot.
She thought about getting her vibrator out and releasing some of the built up lust that was clawing at her inside, until she remembered that she had threw it away as it no longer satisfied her needs. She had gone way past the point where sex was just all action. She had to have risk and erotic situations now to give her the biggest orgasms she could. Every time she had cheated on Josh, she had had a bigger and bigger orgasm. The more risky and naughty, the hotter the fucking and the wilder the climax. She was addicted now. It wasn't that Josh was a bad lover, she thought to herself as she picked up and discarded a pink sports bra, he was amazing at sex and the best boyfriend she could ask for. He just couldn't give her the erotic illicit action she needed. He loved to be risky too, but even the riskiest sex they had ever had couldn't beat the orgasms she had received lately.
She was looking forward to the fucking that Ben would give her tonight while everyone else was playing poker. She loved the stories of husbands or boyfriends betting their women in poker games and losing them so their friends could fuck them. She fantasized about Ben winning her that night and either taking her to their bedroom and fucking her while Josh knew what was happening down stairs, or Ben just fucking her right in front of her boyfriend.
The thoughts made her loins tingle even more. It wasn't like she was horny from not having sex lately, not this time; she was just addicted to the hot sex now. It had become almost like a drug for her. The more she had it and the more she pushed the illicit boundaries further, the more she needed it and the more illicit things became. For instance, Josh's boss loved fucking her, and although she didn't like the old man and was far from attracted to him, she couldn't resist it because of how hot it was.
A few years ago, my wife found a cyst growing in the folds of her vagina lips that she was too afraid to go to the doctor for. It kept growing larger because she was too embarrassed to go and have it checked out. When I finally forced her to go to the doctor, it had grown enough that it needed to be surgically removed. It has been two years since the surgery, and she still claims that it hurts. So much so that we rarely have sex anymore. When we do, she says it hurts, and I feel guilty when I ask. I turned inward and hid my emotions and disappointment that our marriage had taken such a turn. She'd never really enjoyed sex, but she says she gave in so I wouldn't feel neglected. Other times, she'd lay a pretty heavy guilt trip on me and leverage it to get something out of it.
I had grown sullen and depressed, and my wife would tear into me about it, saying, how did I think she felt? Over time, our eighteen-year-old daughter had taken notice of our arguments. She approached me one afternoon while her mother was at work. She'd asked me how I was doing. When I told her that things were rough since she got hurt, I tried to sound positive and said that we'd get through it. That's when my daughter, Iroha, told me that she thought mom was faking so she wouldn't have to have sex. When I asked her what gave her that idea, she told me that she'd caught Mom masturbating and that she keeps a dildo in the bottom drawer of her nightstand. I immediately went to look, and sure enough, there was a ten-inch dildo under her nightie and body lotions.
I was at a loss for words. I was heartbroken. My wife had been lying to me because she didn't want to have sex with me. Anger, rage, and betrayal all flooded my mind and quickly led to thoughts of leaving her. Iroha sat on the edge of the bed next to me, telling me that she didn't want to be from a divorced home. She said that she'd be willing to help out. That she'd do anything to keep us together. She hugged me from the side, pressing her large breasts into my shoulder. She snorted when I asked what she thought she could do to save our marriage. She sank to her knees at my feet, looking up into my eyes, saying, "I'll do anything to keep you from leaving us, Dad."
I surveyed a canyon of cleavage as I looked down, watching my little girl staring up at me with pleading puppy dog eyes. She slid her hands up my thighs to the zipper of my pants. I sat in utter shock, frozen as she unzipped my pants. Iroha slipped her hand in the opening of my boxers to fish my penis out of my pants. She blushed at its size when she finally freed my trouser snake.
My cock is a modest eight inches and was likely the biggest that she'd ever seen. "Let me help you, Daddy," she whispered as she took my cock between her lips, sucking me erect. Her head bobbed as she swirled her tongue down the length of my shaft. My little girl sucked my cock until I released my seed into her mouth. I could hear her gulp as she swallowed my cum. It had been so long that there must have been a gallon of it.
Once she finished swallowing every last drop, she rose to her feet, wiping her lips. I stood there wobbly kneed, uncertain whether to thank her or not. When I opened my mouth to speak, she stopped me, saying that she was glad to do it as long as it kept me from leaving the family. She hugged me and said, "Let me know when you need me to help you again," as she left the room. I was left dumbfounded. Iroha had just sucked my cock to keep me from divorcing her mother. I was stunned and aroused at the same time. Iroha let me know that she was available for sex when I needed her.
My cock was swinging in the breeze as I followed her down the hallway to her room. I walked into her room just as she sat on the foot of her bed. I don't remember doing it, but I had shed the rest of my clothes by the time I had gotten to her room. I never dreamed I'd ever be thanking my daughter for a blow job, but here I was. I thanked her and asked her what she meant. "I mean, I don't want to be from a broken home," she said. "And if that means that I have to take over for Mom, then I will. If she's going to be selfish, then I will fuck you. I will do anything to keep you happy."
Hearing my little girl say that she'd fuck me sent a tingle through my balls, and I started to get hard again. I was standing right in front of her, and she grinned when my pecker stared her in the face. She smiled as she stood and slipped her shirt over her head. She then stripped off the rest of her clothing and stood fully nude in front of me. She was absolutely gorgeous, all five feet of her. Her golden hair was tied in pigtails with little bows. Her slender body looked like an anime character with her life-preserver sized tits. She took my hand and pulled it into her clean-shaven vagina, pushing my finger between her wet puffy pussy lips. I leaned in and kissed her as my fingers penetrated her vagina. Our lips parted at the same time, and our tongues danced in each other's mouths while I slid my finger in and out of her slippery slit.
I swept Iroha off her feet, carried her around to the side, and placed her on the bed, climbing in next to her. I leaned over her, kissing her softly, thanking her for being such a loving and giving daughter. I asked her if she was sure she wanted to do this. "I'm not a little girl anymore, Daddy," she said, bringing her lips to mine, kissing me, and driving her tongue back into my mouth. "Dad, I'm not leaving for college in the fall unless I know you and Mom aren't going to split up," she said adamantly. "Otherwise, I will attend locally."
I cupped her breast, sucking the nipple as I slid my fingers back into her warmth. My thumb grazed her clit, eliciting a faint moan. I did it again and again, softly rubbing circles on her clitoris. I fingered her until she came. I wanted to pleasure my daughter as she had just done for me. I spread her legs and positioned myself between her thighs, kissing her glistening pussy lips. I slid my tongue between the folds of her labia, dipping it into her drooling hole, fucking her with my tongue. I raised her knees, laying her legs over my shoulders as I licked her to another orgasm. My little girl wrapped her legs around my head and began to hump my face. She grabbed my head, pulling it harder to her cunt as she drove her tight little twat into my mouth. She gasped as a powerful climax hit her like a ton of bricks. Her hips bucked and undulated until her climax ebbed. I tried to slip my fingers back into her pussy, but she pushed my hand away, saying, "No, Daddy. I want your cock in me. Get on your back."
I fell off the bed when I tried to lie next to her. I laughed, telling her that maybe it was time we got her a bigger bed. My baby girl crawled off the bed so I could lie down. She straddled me, dangling her breasts over my face. I grabbed her titties, pressing my face into her boobs, kissing and sucking them. Iroha slid her slipping slit on my cock, guiding its tip into her dripping hole. Her mouth gaped wide as she lowered herself onto my rigid member. She exhaled, "Ahhh fuuuck," escaped her lips as my cock bottomed out inside her pussy. I pointed her nipples together and sucked them in unison, flicking them with my tongue as she began to ride my cock. God, she was tight. Her twat gripped my cock like a python with its prey. It didn't take long before she was squealing with delight. Wave after wave of orgasm washed over her as she continued to hump her hips on my dick. My baby girl grabbed the headboard as she pounded herself faster on my cock. I could feel her twat pulsing on my shaft as she was building to another colossal climax. Her cunt muscles gripped my shaft tightly as she climaxed, pushing me over the edge. "Baby, I'm going to cum!" I gasped.
"Go ahead, Daddy. Cum in me. Cum in my cunt," she hissed in ecstasy.
I grabbed her hips, thrusting my cock as deep as I could into her tantalizing tight twat. She came as soon as my steamy seed streamed into her cunt. "God, I'm cumming!" I groaned.
"Me too, Daddy. Me too!" she shrieked.
She started bucking her hips front and back, grinding the tip of my cock against her cervix as I filled her with my warm goo. She pulled a bit too hard on the headboard, breaking it. A loud CRACK echoed in the room as it snapped, hitting me on the head. The two of us continued humping each other, desperately trying to extend our ecstasy. Just as Iroha fell onto my chest in exhaustion, the head of the bed fell to the floor. "Jesus, Dad. What a way to make our first fuck memorable," she laughed as she tried to get up.
"Well, shit! How are we going to explain that to Mom?" she asked.
"Let's go and get you a new bed before mom gets home," I said. "Call it a thank you for fucking my brains out."
"That's what I was going to say," Iroha said as she wiped my cum out of her dripping hole.
"Oh, Sweetie. I'm sorry, I didn't even think about using a condom," I apologized.
"Dad, I've been on the pill since I was sixteen. Remember?" she asked.
We decided to go get my truck to work today from the plant where my wife works. She was working twelve-hour shifts, and I thought I would exchange vehicles and park the car in the same spot. Hopefully, she'd figure out what we did. As we were leaving the lot after exchanging vehicles, we saw my wife getting into a male coworker's car. We watched as her head quickly disappeared below the dashboard. Iroha and I sat in utter shock as the man reclined the driver's seat. Every once in a while, we would see the top of my wife's head bob up and down. Iroha fumed, calling her mother a fucking slutty bitch.
I drove closer to where they were parked and shut the truck off. We watched as my wife's head bobbed faster in the guy's lap. Iroha and I got out of the truck, leaving the doors open so as not to alert them of our presence. I realized that my wife was sucking her married supervisor's cock during their lunch break. She'd pulled her shirt up and undid her bra so the guy could play with her tit while she blew him. I don't know why, but I grabbed my phone and started recording just before Iroha knocked on the window, yelling, "You cheating slut. Fuck you, Mom, for wrecking our family!"
My wife's head came up just as the guy started blowing his wad. Streams of cum shot up, splashing off of her face. Her mouth dropped open in shock at being discovered with another guy's dick in her mouth. The guy's last spurt of cum landed on her on her lips as she screamed that she was sorry. The screams of my wife and daughter attracted the attention of other employees who were on break, and a number of employees approached to see what the commotion was about. Luckily, none of them pulled out their cell phones like I had. My wife scrambled to cover herself, slipping in the process, and smashed the guy in the nuts as she fell forward. He screamed in pain as my wife pushed down with that hand to raise herself off of him. She scrambled out of the car with her tits still out while the guy lay there doubled over in agony. "Oh my god!" my wife gasped as the CEO and the head of HR walked up. Both my wife and the dude she was blowing burst into tears when the CEO told them not to bother punching out. You're both fired! A couple of people in the back of the crowd clapped.
"Don't bother coming home," I told my wife as she pleaded with me.
"Where am I supposed to go?" she wailed. "He's married."
"He won't be when this goes viral!" I said, still recording.
"Pleeease noo," my wife cried after Iroha and I as we got back into the truck to leave.
I gave Iroha the keys to the car, telling her to drive it home and leave my wife stranded. I called my daughter, asking her to have my toolbox out when I got home. I was going to stop at the hardware store by our house and pick up new door locks for the house. My phone started ringing as soon as I hung up with Iroha. My wife was calling me, so I swiped to reject the call and sent it to voicemail. She called twice more than I sped to the hardware store. I answered the last call when my thumb accidentally bumped the answer tab on the steering wheel. I could hear my wife wailing over the phone. She must have inadvertently redialed me, as she was arguing with the guys about giving her a ride home. The guy told her to fuck off. He had his own problems having to explain to his wife why he got fired. I hung up as I pulled into the parking lot of the hardware store.
I grabbed two new knobs and deadbolt kits and quickly headed home. I wanted to change the locks before my wife had a chance to get home. I pulled into the garage and closed the door behind me. My darling daughter had used my screw gun and already had the front door deadbolt and door knob removed by the time I got home. She went to remove the locks from the back door while I installed the new locks. The whole time we were working to change the locks, our phones rang. First mine, then the house phone, and finally my daughters. I disconnected the house phone and then blocked my wife's number on my cell. Iroha listened to a couple of messages from her mom before she, too, blocked her mom's number.
After we finished, we put the tools away. I went upstairs to our bedroom and packed up a bunch of my wife's clothes into plastic garbage bags. Iroha tossed her mother's toiletries into a bag as well. We threw them on the front porch with a note saying, "I reported all of your credit cards stolen except the Visa. Don't bother knocking. Just take your shit and go!"
The icing on the cake was when Iroha came running out of the house with her mom's dildo and placed it on the stack of trash bags. As we went back inside, Iroha reminded me about the external keypad for opening the garage door. I went and ripped it from the door frame. "Fuck that bitch!" Iroha said in a Russian accent, like the movie we had watched earlier in the week.
About an hour later, we heard a car door slam. We peeked out the closed blinds and watched my wife and the guy load her bags into his car and leave. I sank back onto the couch, relieved that she didn't make a scene for our neighbors. I read through some of the text messages that my wife left before I blocked her number. They were pitiful, begging me not to post them anywhere and stating that I had already cost both of them their jobs. I showed it to Iroha, asking her what she thought I should do? "Wait until she pulls something, then post it," she said.
Iroha snuggled next to me, pulling my arm around her and wrapping her arms around me. She laid her head on my shoulder and squeezed me tightly. When I hugged her back, my hand accidentally cupped her breast. I gave it a squeeze.
"Thank you for today, Honey. I wouldn't have been able to control myself if it hadn't been for what you did for me today," I said, massaging her tit.
She slid her hand to my groin, giving my dick a squeeze, saying, "My offer still stands. You are going to need me more than ever now. Huh?"
"Baby, you shouldn't have to do that for me." I kissed her on the top of her head.
"I'd be doing it for the both of us. What you did to me today was amazing, and I want more. In fact, I don't ever want you to stop doing it with me," she said, stroking my penis erect.
Iroha lowered her head to my lap as she fished my cock out of my pants. Her pigtailed head started bobbing in my lap, and the image of my wife's head flashed through my mind. Iroha's pigtails bounced every time her head took another stroke. She sucked me until I was fully erect. That's when my little girl stood and asked, "Are you ready for me, Daddy?" as she stripped out of her clothes.
I shimmied out of my pants and pulled my shirt over my head. Iroha straddled my lap and pulled my face to her breasts. She held my head as she lowered her onto my cock. I suckled her nipples as my little girl bounced her twat on my dick. She pulled my face to hers, kissing me passionately as we fucked. Our tongues twirled and danced in each other's mouths. Iroha sucked on the tip of my tongue, swirling it with hers like she had been doing on my cock.
I thrust my cock into her, matching her every stroke, causing her to have the beginning tingle of an orgasm. She leaned back as she humped my cock, allowing me to resume sucking her nipples. Iroha wrapped her arms around my head, squeezing my face to her nipple as she came. She swirled and pivoted her pelvis as she ground her cervix on my rigid shaft. I clenched to keep myself from blowing my wad too soon. I even had to grab her hips to keep her from moving lest I lose my load. I held her still until the sensation waned.
Iroha climbed off my lap, turning her back to me. She sat on my lap, wiggling her hips as she tried to get the tip of my cock back into her slippery slit. She placed her feet on the cushion next to my knees as she leaned back against my chest. She began slamming her cunt onto my cock with long, steady strokes. The echos of our bodies clapping together filled the house. I grabbed her titties, squeezing them and pinching her nipples, cascading her into another climax. For a split second, I wondered where she'd learned this.
Her thrust became more sporadic and uncoordinated when she reached back and placed her hands on my shoulder so she could take longer thrusts. She took too long of a stroke on my shaft, causing it to slip out of her tight twat. On her downward thrust, my slickened snake slammed into her starfish. She let out a shriek but kept hammering herself on my cock. I reached around her and slipped two fingers into her cunt, fingering her til she came again. A warm gush of fluid coated my fingers as she climaxed.
In all the excitement, I couldn't hold back, and I blasted a load of cum up her pooper. I continued to thrust my cock into her until I emptied my nuts deep in her dumper. I kept fingering her twat until she couldn't take it anymore, and she pushed my hand away. I grabbed my shirt and tucked it between her ass cheeks as she slid off my cock. I took her hand and led her to the bathroom. I started the shower so we could wash off. I was a bit surprised when Iroha stepped into the shower with me. She took the bar of soap and began to wash my chest, washing her way down to my pubes. Her soapy hands stroked my cock and balls, scrubbing them of any remnant of our anal fuck fest. She smirked at me, asking if she'd done a good job. I nodded in the affirmative. "Good. Now you do me," she said, handing me the soap.
I lathered up my hands and let them wander over her luscious young body. I squeezed her breasts with my soapy, making them slip through my fingers. She giggled as I played with them like a little boy with a new toy. I knelt in front of her, letting my hands trail down her abdomen and finally to her pussy. I lathered up my hands again to wash her bald pussy, slipping my fingers through the folds of her vagina. I hesitated when my fingers neared her pussy hole. She nodded when I peered up at her. I slipped my fingers into her hole, washing it clean of from earlier in the day. She spun around, saying, "Don't forget the backside."
I slid my soapy fingers through her ass cheeks, washing her crack and sphincter. I noticed a bit of blood when I removed my hand.
"It's okay, Dad. It's normal for me after anal,"
"What do you mean, normal?" I asked.
"Dad. I'm a good Catholic girl. I know about the loophole," she giggled.
"Is that why you kept going when it slipped in?"
"Um, hum," she nodded. "I like anal sometimes."
I rinsed the suds off of her body and grabbed a bath towel to wrap her in. She, too, grabbed a towel and dried me off, spending a bit too long on my cock.
We wrapped ourselves in the towels and headed down the hallway to our bedrooms. She paused at her door before entering. "Where am I going to sleep tonight?" she said coyly as she looked through her bedroom door at her busted bed. "You broke my bed, fucking me earlier."
"Wait. I didn't break your bed. You were the one who yanked it apart." I jokingly replied.
"Yeah. Cuz your cock was giving me such a great fuck," she laughed as she took my hand and led me into my bedroom.
We crawled into bed and lay naked in each other's arms as we drifted to sleep.
Ningning sat cross legged on the bed, her long black hair untied and flowing down to below her shoulders. She had been getting home tutoring for the past three months, her mom was Chinese and had typically high expectations of her daughter.
Although she found it stressful sometimes, like today where she'd only just gotten back from class to find David already waiting for her extra lessons, most of the time she actually enjoyed the challenge and opportunity to push herself.
Despite being fairly attractive with her pale skin, subtle Asian features, long hair and slender athletic build she spent most of her time studying or practicing so she had never had a 'proper' boyfriend. She didn't even think about sex all that often and just didn't get involved in her girlfriends' giggly chats about famous firsts.
"You know you don't have to wear a uniform at the college right?" David said looking up at here a smile on his lips.
"Haha, I know…but I like it. It helps me get into the right zone ya know? Anyway what's wrong with it?" Ningning shuffled and looked down at her plain grey skirt, blue sweater vest and white shirt.
"Oh..hehe no don't get me wrong I like it, I was just wondering is all."
"Usually you're not early or I would have had time to change!" she stuck her tongue out at him in a playfully mocking gesture.
"Nah stockings are definitely you," David said and moved his hand over onto her thigh.
Ningning looked up at him slightly surprised at the warmth of his hand, their eyes met as he slid his hand slowly under her skirt.
"Errm…what are you doing?" she asked as she explored the feelings suddenly rushing through her body.
"Just tell me to stop if you're uncomfortable Ningning." As he spoke his hand reached the warm centre between her legs and began to press against her panties.
"I..err..ss..David." She instinctively opened her legs slightly, letting them uncross as David moved closer and began caressing her pussy.
As he moved in and planted a soft kiss on her lips, his other hand stroking her hair she realized she'd been consciously ignoring how she felt about him for weeks. He was older but fit and well built but what really made her lie awake at night, was how gentle and patient he was. He seemed to know the answers to all her questions but never looked down on her for not knowing something. Not like some of the professors at the college did.
David's fingers had made their way round the side of her panties and were now gently probing her moist slit which brought her attention back to the moment. She kissed him deeply letting her tongue slip into his mouth.
"Lie back," he whispered huskily as he turned her side ways across the bed and slid down her body pressing his face and hands over her pert breasts as they forced against the material of her shirt.
Ningning sighed as David slid his thumbs under the sides of her panties and slipped them down over her legs. He then returned to her slit quickly and paused for a moment his mouth inches above her pink virgin pussy.
"You're so fucking beautiful Ningning," he said and slid his tongue slowly over her pussy lips.
Ningning gasped and pressed her head back hard into the bed as David began teasing and sucking on her pussy and clit. Every now and then he'd probe within her body with his tongue each time forcing a deep moan or excited yelp from Ningning.
David knew what he was doing and it didn't take long for Ningning to climax. Her tight young body tensing as her thighs and hips shook. As she panted enjoying the sensations, he leaned over her and planted a wet kiss on her lips while gently un-buttoning her blouse.
He then took her hands and lifted her up to the edge of the bed. The front of his pants were taut around his dick which popped out as he undid his belt and fly. Ningning looked up at him with a slightly unsure nervous expression.
"You wanna try?" David asked as he dropped his pants and held his rock hard cock in front of her face.
"Hmmm I guess…"
"You don't have to, if you don't want to…" he said stroking her hair.
"No it's okay I'd like to try it." She took his cock in her hand and cautiously licked the tip. David took her head in his hands and guided her mouth onto his meat. She slid her lips carefully around the head and explored the tip with her tongue tasting the salty precum.
David pushed slightly, sliding his cock deeper into her mouth; she slurped around the shaft as saliva dripped over her chin. Eventually David reached her gag reflex and pulled back as she continued to play her tongue over his meat.
"Fuck you're good at this Ning!"
He continued to pump slowly into her mouth for a few minutes and then pulled out. He knelt down again and slipped his hand between her legs probing her wet mound.
"Are you ready?" He asked pushing her back onto the bed and planting another passionate kiss on her lips as he continued to finger her.
"Mmmm…yes." David slid onto the bed near her and lifted her up onto his lap. "We should take it easy okay? Just go at your own pace."
Ningning took off the rest of her shirt and bra leaving only her skirt and stockings on, and then lifted herself up to position David's cock against her wet pussy. David took her by the waist and supported her weight as she slowly pressed downwards.
"Oh my god," Ningning gasped as his head penetrated her. David gave her time to get used to it before lowering her further onto his shaft. Eventually he felt resistance and Ningnings face bunched up into a wince. David paused for a moment and then lifted his upper body and pulled her down sharply onto his cock.
"OH FUCK!" Ningning squealed and started to struggle but David held her tightly until she stopped squirming and opened her eyes which glistened with tears.
"It's okay, just give it a moment for you to get used to it baby…relax."
The burning tearing pain in Ningning's pussy began to subside and was replaced with a wonderful sense of being full. It still hurt and felt like he might be tearing her apart but she was getting used to it slowly. Eventually David let her move and she slid off his shaft leaving a few blood trails.
David took control of her again and thrust back into her pussy holding her against his body as he thrust slowly and deeply into her.
"Un, un, un..oh," Ningning moaned with each thrust closing her eyes and enjoying the building sensation inside her.
Again her body convulsed and contracted sending shock waves up her spine and making her arch her back against David's arms that were clasped around her. Her once virgin pussy gripped tightly around his dick almost bringing him to climax with her. Ningning felt his meat twitch and throb within her and suddenly opened her eyes.
"Wait don't cum in me!"
"Don't worry Ning." David turned her over and laid her on the bed, then thrust a few more times into her tight wet pussy, before pulling out and blowing his load over her heaving belly and crumpled skirt. He then lay down next to her and smiled planting a quick kiss on her cheek.
"Wow, you are so fucking hot Ningning!" Ningning slid her hand in a circle on the sticky cum that was pooling on her belly and lazily rubbed her slightly sore pussy with the other hand. They lay there for a moment and then David got up and helped her back to her feet. "Okay you go grab a bath and I'll make lunch…when are your parents coming back again?"
"Not until like tomorrow. Probably pretty late too."
"Perfect. Get cleaned up and I'll be in the lounge…oh and make sure you put your stockings back on sexy," he winked and walked out.
About an hour later Ningning came through to the lounge wearing nothing but her towel and white stockings. As she entered the room she paused when she saw David and four other men sitting and standing around the room.
"Oh…errm did you invite people?"
"Hey Ning…yea these are a few of my friends, I was telling them about how cute you are and they asked if they could come over and meet you. It's okay don't be shy babe."
Ningning looked around the room nervously as a couple of the men moved closer to her on either side.
"Hey honey, I'm Matt and that's Rich. You know it's so warm out, I bet you could air dry pretty quick. What do you think Rich?"
"Yep I bet so. I know I'm feeling warm, might have to take my shirt off soon."
As they spoke the men slowly removed Ningning's towel and let it fall behind her.
"Holy Shit!" gasped Rich as various other remarks and compliments were muttered around the room, which made Ningning blush. While she felt very exposed she kind of liked the attention she was getting from all these sets of hungry eyes around her, and she could already see their hard-ons pressing against their pants. This made her heart pound with both fear and excitement.
"Come over here sweetie. I'm Vance and this is Tony. And I hear you know David pretty well already."
Vance was a tall guy who was standing near the couch. He beckoned her over and then pushed her shoulders slightly till she knelt.
"So, I also hear you have a hidden talent," he said with a smirk as he undid his belt and dropped his trousers. His cock was slightly thinner than David's but a bit longer and it stood pointing at the ceiling.
"Wanna show me how good you are honey?" he said as he took hold of Ningning's head with both hands.
"Wait…David?" Ningning asked turning to try and see where David was.
"It's okay Ning, these guys are my friends they'll take good care of you."
Vance directed her head back to his stiff member, pressing it against her lips. Ningning's heart was pounding but the thought of this room full of fit older men all looking at her naked body, kneeling on the thick white carpet of her parent's lounge was making her pussy wet again. Plus she didn't actually see any way out of this so she opened her lips and allowed Vance's cock to slip into her hot mouth.
Vance let her suck his cock for a few minutes then began slowly thrusting into her mouth. This made Ningning gag once or twice but she found that her reflex could be controlled more and more as she felt his engorged head pressing down her throat. She was actually getting into it with her eyes closed and low hums escaping her mouth round the meat, when suddenly she heard Vance grunt and his shaft twitched. He grabbed her head and pressed his cock hard into the roof of her mouth before blowing his load down her throat.
Ningning's eyes shot open and she gasped coughing and choking at the sudden taste. Vance let her go and she fell to the ground still coughing and wiping her mouth with her arm. As she recovered herself she felt strong arms lifting her up at the waist and she was picked up and dropped, still in a kneeling position on the sofa.
David moved round in front of her leaning down to kiss her cheek and as he did he whispered, "Relax sweetie." He then straightened up with a smile and presented his stiff cock to her face. As Ningning looked up into his eyes still unsure and scared, she felt fingers slide down over her pert ass and into her slit. She tried to turn to see who it was but David caught her head with his hands and guided her mouth down onto his rod.
As she began to suck she felt the fingers exploring her pussy, probing gently until they brushed her already sensitive clit. She involuntarily let out a quiet moan around David's meat which elicited sniggers and comments from around her. Then she felt warmth around her pussy and a tongue began lapping against her cunt lips. It was forceful and he clearly knew what he was doing as it didn't take long for her pussy to begin leaking juices again. As she sucked David's cock deep into her throat, she closed her eyes and moaned louder and louder.
For a few moments that felt like forever she was in ecstasy as the hot mouth pleasured her throbbing clit, and then suddenly it was gone. She whimpered around David's cock and tried to look back but her head was held firmly. She didn't have to wait long though, soon she felt the eager head of one of the guys' cocks slide over her dripping slit and press against her tight tummy. Then he drew back and pressed into her body hard, her eyes squeezed shut as she moaned loudly around David's meat until the guy bottomed out in her and held it for a moment for her to adjust.
David took hold more tightly on her head and almost in synchronization they both began fucking her. The guy behind thrust hard and deep but kept the pace slow, so she felt every inch of his cock ramming into her tight, wet pussy as David slid his shaft equally slowly down into her throat while she sucked, licked and drooled over it.
It only took a few thrusts more from David before he also blew his load deep into her throat. This time she was more ready for it and sucked hard swallowing every last spurt from his twitching dick. Most of her mind was focusing on the deep fucking she was getting from behind, and as David's cock withdrew from her mouth followed by trails of cum and drool, she grunted and moaned with each impact.
"Oh my god you are so fucking hot and tight!" the guy behind her exclaimed as he continued thrusting deep and hard into her soaking pussy.
"Oh…oh…oh," Ningning moaned again and again each time she felt her tight hole filled. Her eyes closed and mouth open she had almost lost herself to the intense sensations engulfing her body. She suddenly realized as the thrusting from behind became slightly more irregular and she heard the guy panting and grunting over her, she'd not seen any condoms on any of the guys.
"Wait!" She panted suddenly tensing up. "Where are you going to cum?!"
The guy behind her slowed and then pressed hard into her as he leaned down over her back so that his lips were near her ear.
"Five guys are gonna fuck every one of your holes all day long sweetie…don't worry we're gonna fill you up." He chuckled as he straightened up again gripping on to her hips and resuming his fucking fast and hard. Ningning's heart was now pounding and her eyes were wide as the fog of new sensations was lifted by what she'd just been told. She tried to move but the guy fucking her was holding on tight and ramming his cock into her as fast and hard as he could almost knocking the wind out of her with each slapping impact.
Ningning was being pressed forward as the guy's hands pressed down hard onto the small of her back. She squealed as her pussy burned from the intense fucking then suddenly the guy thrust one last time hard into her, jolting her body forward as he unloaded deep inside her young pussy. She felt every hot spurt as it blasted into her ravaged hole.
"Oh my fucking god…oh my fucking god," She moaned between ragged breaths.
Finally the guy slipped out of her tingling pussy dragging a trail of sticky cum that oozed out and down her pale thigh soaking into the stockings. Ningning was dazed again and just laid there her ass high in the air; her eyes squeezed shut and her mouth a breathless 'O'.
She didn't have long to recover before another set of hands was around her waist, lifting her up and re-positioning her over the third dick she'd taken today. She tried weakly to protest but the other guys were close in around her holding her legs and arms, caressing her breasts and fingering her dripping tender pussy lips.
The guy holding her waist sat down on the couch resting her on his pelvis, his rock hard cock pressing against her pussy. He let her fall back onto his bare chest and reaching round her sides guided his dick into her.
"Ow..ow..hmm..mmm."
Ningning's cunt felt sore and tender but the sensation of having it filled again was nice. This guy's cock felt wider than the others, stretching and satisfying her. Once he was all the way inside the others backed off, except for Matt who stepped up on the couch next to her and took hold of her head.
"Suck it slut."
Ningning looked up at him as he pressed his meat to her lips. 'Oh my god' she thought '…I am a slut'. Sure she's not exactly chosen to fuck all these guys but here she was and deep down she knew she was enjoying it.
Rich lifted her up slightly and then began thrusting up into her stretched pussy. At first Ningning was a little awkward in this new position, only able to focus on either being fucked or sucking but not both. Eventually as both dicks sawed into her she began to get her bearings and started using her legs to rock herself up and down on the shaft she was impaled on.
Once again the deep warm feeling flooded over her and she closed her eyes sucking noisily and wetly onto the hard cock between her lips while she bounced up and down, pulling almost all the way off Rich before slamming down until her ass pressed into his crotch. As she got into the rhythm she suddenly felt a new intensity building within her young body. She'd felt it before of course when she masturbated, but this time it was so much deeper and more intense; it built slowly growing with every thrust. Unconsciously her free hand moved to her bouncing breasts and she gripped and tweaked her rock hard nipples, then suddenly her orgasm hit her.
It was the most intense orgasm she'd ever had. Her tiny body shuddered; her legs flopped and shook while her pussy gushed around the meat that was still slamming into it. As her body was rocked by the climax she tilted her head back and howled around Matt's cock sucking onto it deep and hard as she tried to breathe.
"Holy shit!" Matt exclaimed as he looked down on her convulsing body still bouncing up and down on Riche's dick as she came. "You are one hot fucking slut!" He fucked her mouth hard for a few thrusts as she struggled to breathe and then withdrew jacking off vigorously until he too exploded over her face, blasts of hot cum covering her cheeks, sticking to her hair and landing in her still open mouth.
As her climax subsided Ningning stopped thrusting and went limp against Rich, who took hold of her waist again and used her to fuck his dick. Her pussy was still tensing and wet, gripping his cock like a glove each time he pulled her back down. It wasn't long before he came, pulling her down hard onto his cock and dumping his hot load right up against her cervix.
Ningning whined as she felt him cum, letting her self slump sideways as he let her go. Panting and exhausted from her intense orgasm she barely resisted as David picked her up by the waist rearranging her so that her legs hung off the arm of the sofa; she could just about rest her knees on the soft white carpet. She lifted her hand up to brush a few bedraggled strands of hair away from her face that had become stuck to the streaks of fresh cum and then tasted her fingers. All she could smell and taste was sex and her throbbing pussy ached to be full again, but she was still nervous and didn't really want to let on how much she was enjoying being used like this.
David slipped his hand down over her asshole and dripping pussy, pressing in and up against her clit. Ningning groaned deeply as he forced his fingers hard into her pussy. As he pressed, cum from the two guys who had already fucked her and her own juices oozed out into his hand. He then slid his fingers up spreading wetness over her virgin asshole and butt cheeks.
Ningning closed her eyes and sucked onto her fingers as she enjoyed this new sensation and David kept rubbing but she was naively totally unaware of his intentions…that is until she felt his finger pressing against her asshole.
"What are you doing?" She suddenly yelped lifting up and turning, but strong hands caught her and pressed her back onto the sofa.
"You'll see." David's fingers slipped and pressed harder over her tight virgin asshole, until he finally pressed one well lubricated finger into her hole. Ningning's eyes went wide and then pressed shut as he slid deeper into her ass.
"Oh fuck, fuck, fuck…please, please don't fuck me there!"
David just smiled and kept slowly but forcefully finger fucking her ass, while he caressed her wet cunt lips with his other hand. It didn't take long before her protests became less frequent interspersed with moans as she once again gave herself to the intense sensations. By now David had easily gotten two fingers up to the second knuckle in her tight hole and he could feel her pussy was hot and wet with fresh arousal.
Ningning sighed as he withdrew from her ass and felt a tremble of anticipation as she felt him stand close behind her, pressing the hot tip of his cock against her asshole. He paused for a moment sliding his strong hands over her pale ass cheeks and up her back eliciting a deep moaning sigh from her, before he thrust hard and deep ramming himself almost to the hilt in one go.
Ningning screamed in shock and pain as David thrust deep inside her, and her hands clenching into fists on the cushions. David pulled almost entirely out and slammed home again, leaning over her and fucking her hard as the other guys watched cheering and laughing.
Every time David thrust it felt like he was splitting her apart but even though it hurt Ningning could feel a warmth building deep inside her. Every time her hips were pounded into the arm of the sofa the cool air passed over her dripping pussy, sending shockwaves through her body which combined with the intense pleasure/pain of David's rock hard cock driving deep and fast into her asshole, and pounding her insides into the sofa.
Her eyes were wide, her mouth a big O shape as she gasped for breath with every impact and then suddenly she started to come again. It rippled through her body causing her pussy to gush, her juices leaking down the insides of her thighs as David continued his assault on her asshole, each impact sending new waves of pleasure through her convulsing body.
"Oh my fucking god, you are so fucking tight! You dirty little whore, you fucking love this!" David kept fucking her driving her hard into the sofa as she gasped and her knuckles turned white.
Finally David couldn't take it anymore and blew his load deep inside her raw asshole, pressing as hard as he could his hips flat against her ass cheeks. Ningning was breathing hard and deep, whining as she savoured the sensation of his hot seed pouring spurt after spurt into her asshole. Her body glistened with sweat and her mind was in a haze of sensation and lust as David's softening cock slid from her ass leaving a trail of sticky cum that dripped down over her engorged pussy lips and mixed with her own cum in streaks down her legs.
"Holy shit man, you fucked the hell out of that chick. How's that ass feel man?"
"Unbelievable…it's nice and lubed up for ya," David winked at Vance and gave him a high five.
Vance once again lifted Ningning up but this time she didn't have the strength to resist, she was just limp letting herself be used and abused by anyone who wanted her, her pussy and asshole felt empty and ached for more cock, despite the fucking she'd already had. Vance lay on the ground, and guided her cum dripping asshole onto his cock, her used hole resisted for a moment then she felt his hot dick driving inside her. He held her upright on top of himself as he slowly thrust up to meet her weight coming down, impaling her deeply on his manhood as she stabilized herself by spreading her legs wide, exposing her pussy which was still oozing it's creampie. He began fucking her slowly making her grunt and moan as he forced inside her used ass. His dick felt slightly longer than David's and the new position meant she felt him even further inside her than before.
Tony then came over and knelt between Vance and Ningning's legs. "Hold her down man; I want some of that pussy." He said to Vance, who reached up and round Ningning's waist pulling her backwards on top of himself. Ningning just moaned and closed her eyes as she felt Tony's cock rubbing over her pussy. Even though she was pretty stretched already, the sensation of two cocks filling both her holes at once was pretty painful and she winced as Tony thrust into her. The two men went slowly for a while until they reached a rhythm, and then they began fucking her with long hard alternating strokes, forcing deep grunts and moans form her with each thrust.
David had taken a seat, and was watching Ningning's tiny body as she heaved between the two guys. Her pale legs splayed out on either side, one high up supported by Tony while she tried to find a footing with the other on the smooth floor. Her pussy and asshole were a bright cherry red and glistened with cum which also stained her thighs and stockings. Rich who was getting turned on again at the sight of this once innocent teen being double teamed on the floor like a whore, headed over and guided his meat into her gasping mouth.
Ningning couldn't focus on half of what was happening to her and took the cock almost on automatic, breathing heavily through her nose she sucked him into her throat tasting his cum and her own juices as he began fucking her mouth like a pussy.
They continued to fuck all her holes in unison for several minutes before Tony finally came hard in her pussy, joining the previous two loads. He pulled out letting the final spurt cover her stomach as he stood up, then he moved round to her side and took her head from Riche's grasp so she could clean his dick off. Ningning sucked him letting cum and saliva dribble down her chin, her eyes closed as she focused on the thrusting cock still deep inside her ass.
Rich took her head back and slid his wet cock back into her hot mouth, using her head to fuck his shaft until he too came, pulling out and unloading over her lips and tongue.
Vance continued his intense deliberate fucking of her asshole for another few minutes and then pulled her down hard cumming deep inside her and holding her until it oozed out around his cock.
Ningning was in a total daze having had what seemed like a string of orgasms one after another for the last half an hour or more and just lay on the carpet panting and breathing heavily as she felt her pussy and ass tingling from the hard fucking she'd just received.
The guys helped her up and got her back in the shower where they cleaned her off making sure to wash the multiple loads of cum out of her used holes. Then they carried her to her room and let her rest.
A few hours later they woke her up and gave her something to eat. David was always there to reassure her and take care of her and they spent the rest of the day hanging out and fucking her one way or another. By the time everyone left it was the middle of the night and Ningning was raw and exhausted; she'd been fucked and used in every possible way for hours and her body ached. Despite her discomfort and the initial fear she realized she hadn't resisted as much as she could have or tried to escape and before he left, she'd made sure to get David's number.
It was early April. Classes were cancelled on Wednesday for a faculty development day. Scott didn't have any classes on Tuesday, and the college was only an hour away from home, so he took advantage of the manufactured weekend and went home Monday evening. When he got there, only one car was in the driveway. He went in and heard some deep bass reverberating through the house. He followed the sound until he got to his sister Leeseo's bedroom door. She was a senior in high school. She was facing her mirror and dancing. Scott had come from a direction that put him behind her. Her T-shirt barely covered her ass. At one point in the music, she leaned forward, and he could see the lower part of her buttocks. On the next beat, she moved forward again, and the top went up further. She shook her ass so hard that he couldn't tell whether she had anything covering it. Scott had never thought of his sister sexually, but he couldn't help himself from complimenting her. "Nice!" he said.
Leeseo stopped and turned around. "Would it kill you to announce yourself?" she asked.
Scott put his arms around her and hugged her. "Nice to see you, too," he said sarcastically. The music ended, and he noticed that she'd been watching a video on her laptop. It was a present from their grandparents for her eighteenth birthday.
"What's up?" she asked.
"My schedule gives me two days off in a row, so I thought I'd come home to my beautiful family." As he said this, he let his guard down. Leeseo hugged him back, and in the effort, brought her shirt up. Scott's hands were now directly on her ass. "My really beautiful family," he added with a smile. Leeseo stopped hugging him and stepped back. "So, what are you doing?"
"Mom and Dad had theatre tickets, so I'm taking the opportunity to teach myself how to twerk."
"Looks like you're a fast learner. But why?"
"I'm hoping to get Jimmy to make a move on me."
"What move? You've been dating him for two months."
Leeseo put her hands on her hips and rubbed up and down. "I mean, a move."
"An ass like yours, and he hasn't made a move? What's wrong with him?"
"Glad you noticed," Leeseo said.
Scott sat in the chair at her desk and told her, "Show me what you've learned."
Leeseo clicked on another video. She followed the woman's moves, starting by shaking her chest. Scott was well placed, since the whole thing was viewed from behind. Leeseo's boobs swayed far enough on both sides to keep Scott's interest. On the next move, she leaned her chest forward, then pushed her stomach forward and then shook her ass.
"How long have you been practicing?" Scott asked.
"Since yesterday," Leeseo answered.
"That's amazing! It only took you a day to be able to make each cheek move up without using your hands!"
"Artistry is great, but that's not really what I'm aiming for. I want a reaction!" She turned around and saw Scott rubbing his crotch. Scott immediately moved his hands away, but Leeseo said, "No, that's good. At least I know I'm doing it right."
"Don't let me stop you," he told her. Even when he had his hands on her ass, he couldn't tell if she was wearing anything besides the T-shirt.
Leeseo backed the video up a couple times until she found a good spot to resume her workout. This time, when she got to the ass-shaking, she bent over so far that Scott had his answer. "Hell, yeah!" he told her.
"You like it?" she asked. She could see him in the mirror approaching her, and she did nothing to stop him, not even when she felt his fingers between her thighs.
"Do I ever!" he said.
Leeseo locked her legs for a moment, trapping his hand. She had to make a decision. She'd always been taught that this was abuse, but it sure felt okay to her. She loosened up to see what he'd do. He didn't move back, as if he were embarrassed, or forward, as if he were eager. She took a step backward. He pulled his hand back, but he put both hands on her butt. "What does it make you want to do?" she asked.
"Right now, just this," he answered, and he caressed each cheek.
Leeseo resumed gyrating her hips, but slowly. "That's what I was hoping for," she said. "Well, part of it, anyway."
Scott took his right hand off her butt and put it under the front of her shirt. He moved it up and confirmed that she wasn't wearing a bra. "Like this?" he asked.
His hand felt so natural on her breast. "More like this," Leeseo answered, and she moved his hand a little so his palm was over her erect nipple.
"And maybe this?" Scott took his left hand off her butt and moved it to the front as well. Her left nipple tingled in anticipation, but instead, he put it over her pussy and began stroking it.
As he was moving her hand, she knew she was going to have to make a decision, but when she felt his fingertips sift through her pubic hair, there was no more question what she wanted. "Yeah, like that," she cooed. He inserted a finger and tried to finger-fuck her. She felt his jeans against her ass, and she could tell there was a bulge. "You seem a little uncomfortable," she said.
"Yeah, I am," Scott admitted. He removed his hands. Leeseo turned around, but he asked, "Did I say to stop? I haven't seen anything like this all semester."
She turned back to face the mirror and kept moving her hips. She could see him unbuckling his pants. She was concentrating on her own moves when she heard them fall to the floor. He came up behind her, and she could feel his hardness through his underwear against her butt. This time instead of playing with her tits, he stroked her pussy with his left hand and her clit with the right. "Oh, God … Oh, God," she moaned. She got up on the balls of her feet so he could get more of his erection between her legs. They ground their hips together, both knowing what they ultimately wanted, but neither willing to be the one to break the tension they were already enjoying.
Finally, the song ended. Leeseo had to step forward to choose another clip. When she moved back, Scott pointed his dick between her ass cheeks. She raised her feet again to let him through, and this time the head slipped through the opening in his underwear. She spread her thighs a little. As soon as he moved forward, she closed her thighs again. They continued bumping and grinding, enjoying just that moment, for the next couple minutes. Then the woman in the video gave Leeseo an instruction to pull her hips forward as far as she could. When she did, Scott's dick came out, but when the instruction came to grind back, his dick went all the way through her thighs. She had one more chance to change her mind. Maybe he was thinking the same thing. I'll let him decide, the thought. If he develops a conscience, we'll never speak of it again. If not, I'll have something to talk about in the anonymous forums. She bent down to where her chest was almost horizontal, and she saw his dick for the first time. Did she say, "Wow," or did she only think it? It was the thickest she'd ever seen. Brother or not, she had to find out how it felt inside her.
Scott pulled back and went forward, and buried his dick in her pussy. "Is this the reaction you were hoping for?" he asked.
"Not from you," she said, "but yes."
"Sorry," he said, and he started to pull out.
It was one thing when she wasn't sure what she wanted, but to have the choice taken away from her was unacceptable! She closed her thighs. "I didn't, but I do now!" She ground her hips left and right, and Scott thrust back and forth. Between the two of them, his cock was touching places that none of her previous dates had ever reached.
"You like twerking, huh? You like how it gets me all hard?"
"Yeah, I do!" Leeseo agreed.
"You like my cock going deep in your cunt?"
"I do! I do! Fuck me harder, Scott!"
Leeseo's moves made it difficult, but Scott was picking up the pace. "Oh, shit!" he shouted. "Who knew what a sexy sister I've got!"
"Oh, I love hearing that," Leeseo managed to gasp.
"Doesn't Jimmy tell you that?" Scott asked.
"He tells me I'm pretty and gets all poetic, but he never tells me I'm sexy."
"Then fuck him," Scott said.
"I've been trying to," Leeseo said with a laugh.
"Do you want him to come in your cunt?" Scott asked.
"I hadn't thought that far," Leeseo said. "Why do you-Oh!" She could feel his cock tensing up. She stopped moving. As soon as she felt her brother's seed flowing into her womb, her own orgasm began. "Oh, shit, yes," she moaned.
After Scott's dick fell out of Leeseo's pussy, they sat on her bed. "Are you as hot as I am?" Scott asked.
"Probably," she said, and she took her shirt off. Scott did the same.
"You know, that's not the only thing that came to mind when I was watching you."
"What else?" Leeseo asked.
"Think about it," Scott answered. "I walked in on a sexy ass moving in a sexy way. I don't know whether you like—"
Leeseo's eyes lit up. "Do it!" she ordered. Scott got up on his knees, and she pulled his underwear down that far. She turned around while he removed his last bit of clothing. Scott went slowly, but the two of them had produced plenty of natural lubricant. It only took a few thrusts to get his dick well inside her asshole. "Yeah … yeah … but do my tits like you were before."
Scott put his hands under her stomach and lifted. She rose until her chest was upright. He continued to ram his cock in and out, but he was able to rub each breast in circles, occasionally moving a palm to rub a nipple. "Oh, yeah, you've got such soft tits, Leeseo. I wanna suck them later."
"No time like the present," Leeseo said. She pushed him back. To her own surprise, she even liked how his dick felt on the way out of her ass. She turned around to face him.
Scott put his left hand behind her back. He cupped her pussy with his right, leaned down and licked her nipple. She pulled his right hand toward her, and he put two fingers inside her. He alternated breasts but kept going deeper with his fingers. She reached for his dick and began stroking it. "Oh, shit," he moaned. "I want you again."
Leeseo took his fingers out of her pussy and lay back. Scott lined his cock up and slid inside her in a single motion. He put his hands under her shoulders and kissed her. She returned his kiss, but she also wrapped her legs around his waist. "Deeper!" she commanded.
Scott could hardly have refused if he'd wanted to. He moved his hands under her buttocks and thrust harder. "Shit, I'm gonna come again!"
"Give it to me," Leeseo moaned. "I want it all! Flood your sister's cunt with your cum!"
"Here it comes!" he announced.
Leeseo put her arms around him and held him close while she felt him flooding her with his second load. When he stopped coming, she continued to hold him in place. She looked at him and asked, "You really do think I'm sexy, don't you?"
"Well, yeah," Scott answered. "I'd have to be blind not to."
Leeseo moved her hands to Scott's biceps. "You're not too bad yourself," she said with a smile.
"I don't know what to say," Scott replied. "I'm not insecure enough to immediately light up when you say that, but I'm not conceited enough to say, 'Yeah, I know.' So, uh, thanks! I try to take care of myself." There was an awkward silence for a couple minutes. Scott broke it by noting, "At one point when you were playing with my dick, I thought you were going to suck me."
"Disappointed?" Leeseo giggled.
"I came home expecting to have an ordinary dinner with my family and instead I had the best fuck of my life. How can I be disappointed? Besides, I didn't do the same for you."
"Maybe next time," Leeseo suggested.
"I could give you a hell of a graduation present in a couple months," Scott said.
"I don't wanna wait that long," Leeseo replied. "Come home some weekend. We can both tell Mom and Dad that we have dates and go off someplace."
"Yeah, I know a park that has a lot of private areas," Scott told her, and he laughed.
"What's so funny?"
"I'm probably gonna tell my friends that I've got a date at home who I know is gonna suck my dick. I just won't tell 'em who my date is." He looked at her expression. "You want me to keep silent?"
"No, just make sure you tell 'em afterward how good it was."
Okay, so I get stressed. It goes with the job, you know? I deal with people, a lot of people, on a daily basis. And it winds me up. Everyone has their own ways to cope. I don’t do yoga or any of that new-age crap. I hit the gym. Not to be a bodybuilder, or to train for marathons. I’m not even the type that goes just to check out women, like some of my buddies who shall remain nameless. I mean, I’m not single and haven’t been for awhile. I go to blow off some steam and try to regain the little bit of the sanity I lose on a daily basis. And that’s where I was today. I was finishing off one of my typical routines on an exercise bike and planning to just zone the hell out.
Now, I know I said I don’t specifically go to check out women, but that doesn’t mean I’m blind, right? I was only on the bike for a little while when I noticed a girl had taken up a treadmill a ways in front of me. It faced the window, looking out to the street. Ah, one who likes to be checked out. Well I could see why.
She really had a great little body. The first thing I saw was her ass. Perfect shape, rounded out in those tiny exercise shorts that barely cover any leg. It swayed a little bit, from side to side, as she jogged on… Accentuating her every step. Does she really run like that, or is it to make men drool? It must be something with the hips that makes a female’s walk so much sexier than a man’s.
Then I took in her legs. Slender but shapely. Flawless skin. They were so smooth; not even a mark on them from what I could see, except maybe a little freckle on that back of a thigh. And yes, I realized I must have been staring pretty hard to notice. She must be a bit younger, maybe early twenties…
Then her lower back. It rose up from the hem of those petite shorts, faultless curves turning inward from her hips that would be more subtle on her tight body if it wasn’t for the way her ass swung right then. After awhile, her back began to slightly glisten from her perspiration.
I could see it on her shoulders too, almost totally bare from her sports bra. And the back of her neck. It was visible because her hair was tied up in a cute ponytail, which bounced and bobbed with every step. I wonder how long she’ll run for… Does her front side match the back?
Normally I’m not this interested. Really! Sure, I’d see some attractive woman, admire her for a moment, then forget about it just as fast. I don’t know what it was about this one. Maybe it was just a fluke of me being in a funky mood and this little show-off just happening to be in front of me. But normally by this point, I would have moved on from the bike and gone home; I had done everything else for the day. Yeah, guilty little admission that I was still there for the chance to see her face.
But then I did.
My attention piqued up as I saw her right arm move to the console on the treadmill and punch something in. Her steady pace slowed down to a half-jog, then a walk, then she stood still. She took a drink from a water bottle, still facing away from me. Then she stretched both her arms up, arching her back a bit as her body went taut.
Before, I would like to think that I was not completely obvious as I ogled her. But now, as she did this, her body started turning to the side. First I saw an outline of her stomach, flat and toned. She kept turning. My eyes poured up her body, over her breasts with a little cleavage in the bra… Up her chest… Up her neck…
And then I saw her face. It wore a look of nonchalance, but I could tell immediately that she hid a tiny smile out of the corner of her mouth. I knew this smug look because I finally recognized her. My eyes shot down to the floor. I swallowed hard. Oh crap, I hope she didn’t notice me…
Maybe you’re wondering now, what’s the problem? Well, it dawned on me that all this time I had been checking out a girl from the local high school. Honestly, I didn’t know… If I had realized I was inwardly drooling at the sight of one of my own student’s bodies, I would have stopped long ago.
Ah. I guess I didn’t tell you what my job was. I’m a teacher.
II
Meet Summer S. Student number 17 on the roster for ‘Creative Writing’. It’s an English elective, and no, it isn’t completely made up of poetry geeks and drama nerds. What is high school about if not getting into college? The class looks better on a transcript than art or an extra gym class. Some kids might even sign up because it sounds fun, but let’s not get carried away, right?
Summer was in many ways your typical senior. Well, your typical senior who liked high school. No, she wasn’t the head cheerleader. And no, she didn’t drive a sports car worth more than my yearly salary. But she was confident, intelligent, and yes, good looking. I had never gotten hung up on this fact before the little “show” at the gym. Really.
Don’t get me wrong. I don’t pretend to be some paragon of moral inscrutability. I can recognize when a student looks good. All teachers do. Because we want to fuck them? No. It’s because we need to understand it in order to reign in the classroom dynamics. Hate me for stereotyping all you want, but whenever I see a student who was lucky enough to have attractive genes, then I start out dubious.
Why? Because they think they can get away with more. You know that’s a fact, so let’s move on. My point is Summer, like any other cute student, hadn’t ever registered on my “I’d like to bang you”-meter. Besides, I’m a taken man. Granted I’m fairly new to the teaching profession, and one could argue that she really isn’t that much younger than me, but… Well, that’s not important.
I’m not sure if she saw me that evening at the gym. I did my best to convince myself that I would not have appeared as anything particular; just a man on a bike, staring at the floor. In the zone, if you will. For about a week, I maintained this belief. I even managed to stay unflustered back in the classroom when she first strolled in; period before lunch.
Okay, almost unflustered. That first day was maybe a little unnerving. She walked in with one of her friends, and I dealt with the compromise of looking busy at my desk and hawking her out of the corner of my eye. Did she look at me funny? Did she giggle? Nope, nothing. She just walked down an aisle to the back of the classroom. Her ass does that same wiggle in those tight jeans even when not jogging…
Yeah, I tried to pretend that I didn’t think that. So maybe I had a few illicit thoughts. I’m only human, right? I got over it, moved on. She never acted weird; I was good to go. That is, as I said, for about a week.
Let me rewind for just a second. I had given an assignment, and this was before that day at the gym, to write a short story. The prompt was just: An Unlikely Encounter. I used it every year. Basically, I let the students go hog-wild; write whatever you want. Usually they turn in something about meeting a celebrity, or Bill Gates, or the most popular: an alien. It is supposed to be fun, let them make up something out of the ordinary, no strings attached. Okay… sorry, you’re not here for an English lesson.
So back to today, they were turning in their first chapter. This way I could make sure it was something reasonable, that they weren’t half-assing it, that they were actually writing something and not putting the entire project off until the last day. I would grade it, write some feedback, give it back to them. Then they write the next part. Really, I’m not trying to bore you; this is critical information.
I told them to bring their paper up to me at the end of class before they headed out to lunch. The bell rang and they did so. With each piece handed to me, I first amused myself by checking out the page setup. Big font. Huge margins. Enormous title. Come on, that shit doesn’t work in the 21st century. But still they try…
The last paper was handed to me with some trepidation, not just sloughed off into the pile. I looked up. There was Summer, hand still holding the paper, looking right at me.
“Thanks,” I gestured toward the pile.
“Um, I’m not sure if it’s very good…” she warned.
Uh oh, here come the waterworks about why she had to write it at the last second. “I’m sure it’s just fine,” I reassured.
“Well, I think it starts off good…”
Starts off well damn it.
“…but I’m not really sure I know how to continue it,” she finished.
“Ah! But that’s the whole point: to get feedback before it’s all done,” I smiled.
She shifted her weight and bunched up her lips, making a little pout. “Okay, but um, I was wondering if you could maybe look at it now? And give me some advice?”
I leaned back in my chair. It’s lunch time; I’m hungry too, Summer. “Don’t worry about it, I will read over it at the regularly scheduled time. I’ll let you know how it goes.”
She looked mildly dejected and took a step back. It was at this point that I realized her shirt didn’t reach all the way down to her jeans and exposed a little midriff. A flash of her half-naked body briefly popped in my mind, but I had the good grace to keep my eyes on hers.
“Um, okay. Just, let me know what you think should happen next. I’m really interested.”
I chuckled, “It’s your story, Summer. Not mine.”
She gave a smile. And I’m usually pretty good about these things, but I couldn’t tell if it was forced or not. In retrospect, I know that it wasn’t.
“Okay, if you say so!” And with that, she left the classroom. Somewhere, part of me wanted to check out her ass again. Of course I didn’t look, and for a half-second I was inwardly proud of my restraint. It was quickly replaced by the realization that I shouldn’t have had that urge in the first place.
III
It was Thursday night, and I was going through the submissions. So far, it was all run-of-the-mill stuff. Nothing terribly interesting, only one paper clearly scraped together the morning it was due. But then Summer’s was the next in the stack.
“Ah, let’s see what she was complaining about,” I hummed to myself.
I’ll tell you right now, I am sure as shit glad that I didn’t read it when she gave it to me. The scene started in the gym. I think I got to about the second sentence when I felt my heart skip a beat. ‘She was running on the treadmill, looking out the window…’
It’s okay. It’s not about that day. She probably goes to the gym a lot. I mean, she does have that body… I kept reading. ‘As the evening went on, it started getting darker outside. It was harder to see out the window because it was reflecting the light from inside the room…’
The realization hadn’t sunk in yet. At least not to the forefront of my mind. But my pulse kept speeding up anyway. My eyes leapt down the page, paying no attention to mistakes in her writing. I dimly thought ‘at least she is doing a good job creating suspense…’
She talked about how her body felt. How she felt energized as she ran. How she got hot and what the sweat felt like on her skin. It was painting a vivid picture… One that I had no trouble imagining. My mouth began to dry out as I read on, the image of that sexy form jogging in front of me.
Then the important part came. ‘After awhile, she could see everybody behind her just by the reflection in the window. That’s when she noticed someone. Someone staring at her…’
Ah fuck. I’ll tell ya, I don’t think I was ever as interested in a student paper as I was right then. I flew through the words, dread creeping over me as I did so. She wrote about recognizing the man staring at her. About him being a teacher. One of her teachers. She said she decided to run a little bit longer, just to see how long he’d watch. She described getting a little thrill out of it. She wanted to keep going, but she was getting tired. So she was showing off…
Finally she gave up, and stretched to give him a good view. She was going to smile at him, but when she looked over, he was staring at the ground. Then she felt embarrassed, so she just left…
I put the paper down, my hands actually trembling. Okay, how the hell do I deal with this!? I drummed my fingers on the table, thoughts racing through my mind. She knows… She knows I was checking her out… My own student! As nervous as I was, I suddenly realized, maybe even a little pale-faced, that a lot of blood was rushing between my legs. Oh my god, I’m fucking hard!?
I needed to think. I put the paper aside and picked up another one, trying to push the thoughts out of my head. Although I technically read all the words, not one of them registered in my brain. All I could think about was Summer. Tight little ass, tiny little shorts Summer. Perfect smooth legs, skimpy sports bra Summer. That fucking showoff knew exactly what she was doing…
I got up from the table and began to pace around the room. Okay, time to get a hold of yourself. I needed to blow off some energy. Maybe I should go to the gym… Maybe she’ll even be there… My thoughts were frantic. I stopped in my tracks and let out an exacerbated sigh. I could feel it, but I had to look down anyway. There was a huge tent in my slacks.
I felt frustrated and a little ashamed. Shoving one hand in my pocket, I tried to readjust myself to make it less noticeable. The attention felt good, and I thoughtlessly tugged at the base of my cock. Good god, this is pathetic. I have to end this right now.
Back to my table, I pulled her paper in front of me. Red pen out: time to kill this thing. “Summer, I am afraid there is not much of an actual ‘encounter’ taking place here. Your characters never actually meet. It is almost as if the protagonist imagined the whole thing. While perhaps an intriguing premise, you may want to start again.”
There, that’ll make her write something else. I read back over my comment. Intriguing premise? Why the fuck did I say that!? I thought about crossing it out, but that would look ridiculous. Nothing to do about it now. I fidgeted in my seat, realizing I was in no condition to grade the other papers yet.
I went into the bathroom and splashed some cold water on my face. Water dripped back down as I leaned over the sink, feeling almost dizzy. Calm down. I haven’t done anything wrong. I am overreacting. But damn it why I am so fucking hard! I could not shake the image of Summer out of my head. I saw her standing in front of my desk, that cute little pout when she gave me her paper. Tummy peaking out from under her shirt…
What the hell would I have done if I read it… with her right there? Would she have stood and watched me? I probably would have even told her to take a seat… Next to me even! What if I got hard, right next to her? She must know… She would maybe even touch it… Oh god, that would be so wrong…
I didn’t even realize it, but I had shoved a hand down my pants and was slowly jerking myself to these anxious thoughts. But I didn’t stop once I grasped this. Instead, I undid my slacks and pushed them down, giving myself better access. I clenched my eyes shut and shook my head in disbelief at myself. I bet this is what she wanted… If only she knew what I was doing right this second… Summer you hot little tease… I can’t believe I’m even thinking about you…
And with that, I came. All over the bathroom sink. My entire body tingled from the sudden sensation. When I finally came around from my high, my eyes slowly fluttered open. What the hell did I just do?
IV
Friday. I managed to get the rest of the papers graded the night before. After I talked to my girlfriend for a bit on the phone. Now that was an awkward experience. Not for her, but for me. I’ll admit I was feeling pretty guilty for the duration of the evening. It’s not like I’ve never jerked off to another woman before… But my own teenage student? That was a little different.
I tried to keep it out of my mind. I didn’t do so well. My anxiety inched over me, little by little, as my Creative Writing period approached. I was nervous to see her. Nervous to give her paper back. I felt silly, but hey, emotions are emotions. Keep in mind I had a pretty restless night previously; thoughts of Summer’s story haunting me.
When the time finally arrived, I nearly scoffed when I saw her enter the room. She had on this little plaid skirt. And no, we don’t have a uniform at this school. She still had on a reasonably conservative sweater, even if it was a little tight… It wasn’t nearly as outrageous as other tops I’ve seen the girls wear. But the skirt… Ouch. It was short. Not so short as to be inappropriate, but short enough to say ‘Look at me.’
And the boys did look at her, eyebrows rising in double takes at her legs. The girls noticed too, a little bit of envy flashing in their eyes. I did my best to not look at her and remain impassively neutral, occupied mind of a teacher on his work. I wonder if she is wearing that for me… I admonishingly bit the back of my tongue. Don’t be an idiot.
Class proceeded normally. Summer sits in the back, and so thankfully I couldn’t be distracted by her outfit under that desk, even if I wanted to be. As the bell approached, I gave some generic feedback about the stories and began to hand them back. Up and down the rows I walked, passing them out one by one. When I got to her, she was sitting sideways in her seat, knees pressed together and she bent down and rifled through her backpack.
It forced me to glance at that smooth skin again, tantalizingly leading up to some bare thigh, then finally hidden underneath the fabric of her skirt. I only looked for a second, but that’s all it really takes for a girl to notice, isn’t it?
“Oh, sorry.” She said detachedly, swinging her legs back under the table and letting me walk by. For my part, I pretended to ignore her and began instructing the class with another reminder that ‘a lot’ is two words.
The room was mostly silent except for the shuffling of papers flipping back and forth as they read my comments. I already expected at least one or two of the more anal perfectionists to come and either complain or kiss ass to improve their grade. Such is life.
The bell rang.
Everyone piled up at the door to escape as I wished them a good weekend. I casually sunk back into my desk; one student already waiting there for me. Meet James C. A classic example of a student who thinks he is smart, but is sadly only very well-educated. Each assignment to him is not a chance to learn, but a chance to achieve perfect marks that will send him off to the next and best station in life.
We talked for a few minutes. I won’t bore you any further with it. As he left for lunch, my chest tightened to realize Summer was still sitting in her seat. I quickly surveyed the room; everyone else was gone. “Are you so hungry that you forgot to leave for lunch?” I joked out to her.
She looked up from her table and held up her paper. “Could I talk to you about this?” she asked flatly.
My heart both sank and jumped at the same time. “I suppose I could arrange that,” I smiled weakly. Well shit, I can’t just say no.
She got up from her desk and walked casually over, paper in hand. She waved it around in front of her waist, pointing at it. I instinctively looked, but my eyes had a mind of their own and looked beyond the contents of her hand and right to her skirt. Goddamnit. My eyes snapped up at the sound of her voice.
“I told you it sucked!” she protested suddenly.
“Whoa!” I put my hands up, defensive. “Let’s not get carried away.”
She dropped the paper in front of me. “You want me to start over!”
“Well, um, I think I said there were a few problems… Mostly you kind of side-stepped the actual prompt…”
I reached over to point at my main comment. She shot her hand down, finger jabbing onto the top of the page. Her soft skin grazed mine and I reactively jerked my wrist back. “It says chapter one!”
I brought my eyes up from the paper to her gaze. “This is true, but it is also a short story… You may need to dive in to the actual encounter a little faster.”
“There was an encounter! Just because they didn’t, like, come out and shake hands right away doesn’t mean… doesn’t mean there wasn’t an encounter!”
I leaned back in my chair and took a breath. I wasn’t expecting her to be so confrontational about it. “Summer, you just told me it sucked. And now you are defending it rather passionately?” Ah, sweet misdirection.
Her mouth opened and closed right away, her brain stumbling for words. She crossed her arms across her stomach and squeezed, like a little hug for herself. It made the swell of her breasts push out even further against her sweater. I took the opportunity to interject.
“I can see that you spent some serious time on it. The writing is very good. It’s just that I’m not quite sure you are following the directions for this particular project,” I offered consolingly.
“Well, I think there are a lot of places it can go. Don’t you? I mean, the uh, there can be more um- encounters.”
What is that supposed to mean? “The plot is supposed to hinge around one encounter. Note the indefinite, but quite singular, an unlikely encounter.”
She dropped her arms down and shook her hands slightly, exacerbated expression on her face. She is not used to disappointment. “But… What if it is really good! I mean, you said you liked it, right? I mean, did you like reading it?” She tried to disguise her displeasure by softening into a more flirtatious voice.
“It was… well-written,” I answered carefully, “but the point remains that…”
“Aww!” she interrupted, “Just give it a chance! I mean… if you liked it, maybe you will like the next chapter more…” She allayed her pose into a more submissive posture, bending a knee a little bit, widening her pleading eyes. Does she think she can flirt her way out of this?
“Summer, why don’t you just think about it over the weekend. Maybe another idea will come to you. Something a little more… appropriate for the assignment.” As soon as I said it, I realized the double entendre. I hoped she didn’t.
Her shoulders sagged as she huffed out a sigh. Grabbing the paper, she spun around and stood still for a moment. I was taken aback by the gesture… Well, I was mostly taken aback by her skirt floating up a little bit from the sudden movement. I couldn’t help my eyes dropping down to her perfect little ass hiding under that insinuating outfit.
She began to slowly walk back to her desk, I presumed to retrieve her backpack and leave. “I guess I will think about it,” she sighed again. “I mean, I guess I just thought, like, it would be interesting. You know, instead of two people that would not normally meet… It’s um, like two people that shouldn’t meet… you know?”
I swallowed hard and looked back down at my desk. I moved some papers around and pretended to be looking at something, but I couldn’t help peeking back up and watching her slender body walk away. Her voice sounded so… insisting…
“That’s why it is unlikely…” she emphasized, still facing away from me. I slowly inhaled a deep breath. She bent over to pick up her pack, knees straight. Her ass pushed out and her skirt pulled up, revealing even more of the backs of her thighs. Ho-ly shit… I don’t think I even blinked as I watched this alluring sight.
I couldn’t think of anything to retort as her words sank in. My reverie was broken as soon as she stood back up and slung the backpack over her shoulder. I quickly shook my head and forced myself to appear natural as she turned around. She looked at me expectantly.
My knee bobbed up and down beneath my desk, a bad habit when I get nervous. “Just think about what I said,” I repeated lamely.
Her eyes rolled in that flippant teenage way, “Fine.” She then finally made to leave the room. “But maybe you could, like, think about it too. About what I, um, what I am trying to write.” Without giving me a chance to respond, she was out the door.
I breathed a little bit of relief. Opening a drawer, I pulled out a lunch I made myself. Normally I go down to the staff room to get away from my own class… But I couldn’t help thinking about Summer. “Like two people that shouldn’t meet…” God, she did have a point. I hoped she would just give up and write something completely different. I really didn’t want to deal with the awkward conversation of why she shouldn’t be dealing with such… unsuitable subject matter.
No shit those two characters shouldn’t meet. She’s only… Ah fuck, the way she bent over in that little skirt… I bet she did wear it for me. She knew we were going to talk. I can’t believe I am letting her have this effect on me. I don’t think she knows though…
I opted to eat my lunch at my desk. Despite my best efforts, I couldn’t break my preoccupation over my own student. Not explicitly thinking about fucking her… but just the undeniable attraction. I couldn’t realistically get out of my seat anyway. My uncomfortably noticeable erection made sure of that.
V
The rest of the day was a mess. I couldn’t get Summer out of my head. Obviously I couldn’t think about anything else as I ate my lunch, alone. I ashamedly wished I could just disappear for a few minutes… If I could just jerk off, I could at least get rid of the edge… Never mind the fact that I, in my classroom, was wishing for the opportunity to safely masturbate to one of my students.
When the bell rang for the next period, I was still in my seat. As everyone shuffled in, I caught myself looking a little closer at the girls. This is getting out of control. I resolved that all I needed to do was get through the day. I was just in a flustered mood. Back to teaching…
Eventually I got through to the weekend. I recognized that my lessons for the rest of the afternoon were clearly off. My train of thought constantly got interrupted with my fixation with Summer. I could be talking about anything, and then suddenly there would be an image of her… her and those slender legs in that little plaid skirt…
There was at least a few times where I actually lost what I was saying in front of the students. It wasn’t really that embarrassing. Or at least, it wouldn’t have been if I had just been experiencing a brain fart and not… well, you know. At least I didn’t sport a new erection in front of them. But I will be honest… I might have been starting to get one when I was back at my desk, the room quiet from the kids writing a prompt and me lost in my thoughts…
It was really a gym night. If ever there was a day I needed to work out some steam, it was today. But there was no way I could go. What if Summer was there? The last thing I needed to see was her toned body in those tiny shorts and bra… Oh god, what if she talked to me, dressed like that…? I tried to reason that it was a big place; that I could easily go there and not be seen. But I think, even then, I knew I was trying to rationalize an excuse to accidentally run into her.
I had to get my mind off of it. There was no way I could just relax at home tonight; my girlfriend was going out with some friends for some shower, or salon… some female herd behavior event anyway. I would be by myself, thinking about her. I was positive I’d be masturbating to that teen body as soon as I got a chance alone… And something told me that I couldn’t let myself do that again.
So I called up some buddies, determined to go out for the night and clear my head. I caught up with my friends Scott and Blake. Scott was single, so we had the bright idea to go to a trendy bar and see if we couldn’t hook him up with something pretty. We met up later that evening and headed out.
As soon as we got together and hit the scene, I felt better already. We were laughing and joking and having a good time like guys do. Nobody talked about work, and so the classroom, with sexy little Summer, were out of my thoughts. At least for a little while.
We had taken up a table near the bar and were relaxing, having some drinks. Every time we saw an even remotely attractive woman, we pointed her out to Scott. But Scott, being infinitely picky, would always find something wrong with them. We would lament in exaggerated despair each time, but he would insist he’s just looking for “Miss Right”. Uh huh.
From our vantage point, we were situated in a spot where we could see a small dance floor. It was a fun sight: good-looking women attracting all the attention of all the guys. Not-so-good-looking women also gawking at the beauties as well, in an attempt to emulate and show them up in hopes of getting the men to look at them. We kept prodding Scott to go over and dance a little; Miss Right is probably in the throng, hiding from view.
“Miss Right wouldn’t hide from me,” he replied. “It’s part of her charm to be out in the open.”
Of course.
About an hour later, I had pretty much given up any pretense of picking out women for him. So it came as a bit of a surprise when he blurted out, “Hell-oooooo Miss Right…”
Both Blake and my heads jerked around to see what Scott was looking at. She was on the dance floor. I turned to get a better look. She was really moving, and there was a small crowd around her giving her space to show off. At that moment, her back was to me. Her hands were stretched up high in the air, clasping each other as if drawn up by a rope. Her entire body gyrated around in little circles as her body turned to the beat.
I could easily see how she caught Scott’s attention. She had a smoking little body that she really knew how to use. It looked like she only had on a flimsy tank-top that barely covered her anyway; and with her arms raised high, the fabric pulled up to reveal her entire stomach and lower back.
Then time started to slow down. Slow way down. My eyes rolled down to see her ass shaking around as she continued to turn towards us. She’s wearing a plaid skirt… For a split-second, it reminded me of Summer. It couldn’t be… we’re in a bar… She kept turning. Everybody around her melted into a blur as I stared in disbelief. She was crystal clear.
And there she was. Student number 17. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth was in a big smile as she spun. She was lightly biting the tip of her tongue, and it gave her this carefree look… cute but raw. I swallowed hard as I checked out the rest of her body. Her stomach was so toned. It was almost hypnotic to watch her young curves at work.
That fuckin’ little plaid skirt topped it off. This afternoon, she looked good. Tonight? She looked smoking. She bristled with confidence… I had no idea how she had gotten in the place. My only guess is that the doorman let her flirt her way in. Every man in there probably thought she was some fresh 21-year-old that was pulling off the “schoolgirl” look that night.
But I knew that wasn’t the case. The only reason she looked so goddamn convincing is because she is a fucking teenager. I croaked in my brain, a student in one of my classes… What the hell is she doing here!? Good god, how the hell does she know to move like that…
The three of us gawked a little while longer. My buddies because they just saw a hot girl. No surprise there. But me? I watched in awe as she danced and could not believe it. My mind was racing. She couldn’t know that I would be here… This is just the biggest coincidence ever… I can’t let her stay… But I can’t go talk to her…
“I think I feel like dancing about now,” Scott grinned to us. He started to get up from the table.
“You can’t!” I blurted out.
He paused. “Why the hell not? You got a girlfriend and I saw her first… that’s two for two!”
I panicked. “No she’s- she’s not supposed to be here…”
“Uh huh,” he laughed, “I’ll get her out of here, don’t worry!”
My face started to turn red. He has no fucking clue. The words spilled out of my mouth. “She’s a teenager!”
Both of them looked at me quizzically.
“She’s… She’s uh, a student at the high school….”
“Your student?” Scott asked incredulously.
I blushed worse, “Yeah.”
He looked back to Summer. “Buuullshit…”
“Look, I’m serious… I don’t know how she got in here but, uh…” I started to get out of my seat. “I mean, obviously she can’t stay. She’s underage…” Yeah, too young to be looking that fuckin’ good.
My friends mumbled something about it not being my responsibility, but I ignored them. Honestly, I wasn’t going over there because I wanted to. I did feel some obligation to do the right thing. I was, after all, a public servant… right?
I moved up to the dance floor; I could barely see Summer anymore because she had melted back into a crowd at the start of a new song. Taking a deep breath in to calm myself down, I did my best to assertively push my way through the dancers to find her. As I finally got near her, another young guy irritatingly tried to shove me out of the way, annoyed at my advance. I ignored him and called out, “Summer!”
Her head jerked around, hair dangling down in front of her face, looking passionate and wild. She had this surprised look on her face, like she was shocked to hear her own name. Her body ungracefully snapped upright once she saw me. She wasn’t dancing anymore.
“Uh… hi!” she stammered.
Rolling into disciplinarian mode, I raised my finger and beckoned her to come off the dance floor. “I’d like to talk to you.”
The music was still blaring and most of the dancers ignored us, but some stopped to see who this asshole was that was making the pretty young girl upset. For a moment, she looked around her. I wondered if she would ignore my authority, realizing I had no real power over her outside the classroom. But she acquiesced anyway. She probably thinks I’ll narc her out.
We moved off the dance floor and moved to a back wall. “Nice to, um- see you…” she offered innocently.
“Yeah… Imagine my surprise when I noticed one of my own students. In a bar,” I emphasized.
“I was only dancing…”
“In a bar,” I repeated.
She flopped her hands down to her sides, almost in a pout. “I haven’t been drinking! It’s not a big deal!” Ah, there’s the teenager in her. Not so much confidence now…
“You and I both know you shouldn’t be here, Summer. Now, I’m willing to forget about this if you leave right now.”
She let out an annoyed sigh. “Come on! I’m not in school right now…”
“This is true… But either you leave, or I will have to let someone know that you are nowhere near twenty-one.”
An irritated little scoff coughed out of her mouth as she turned towards the rest of the bar. Her hands fidgeted on the hem of that short skirt, absent-mindedly pulling it up an inch. I found my own eyes paying way too much attention to those alluring thighs and snapped my gaze back up. Her head turned back to me and stared intently. Oh shit, please don’t let her have noticed…
“I won’t have a ride until way later!”
I blinked in momentary confusion. She’s still trying to reason with me? “Well I’m sure you can call somebody.”
“No way! All my friends are out! They aren’t going to, like, come all the way out here!”
“There’s always your parents,” I offered. That ought to scare her.
“Fuck no!” she cried. As soon as she set it, a hand shot up to cover her mouth. “Oh my gosh!” she slurred, “I mean, they’d kill me!”
For a moment, I actually pitied her. I mean, it’s not like I hadn’t done my fair share of bending the rules as a kid. And she wasn’t a bad student or anything. “Well… How far away do you live?”
Oh brother, did I really ask that? Now honestly. I wasn’t thinking anything impure. Not at that moment anyway.
She looked at me quizzically, then dropped her gaze down to her own body. “Um… Maybe like, twenty minutes or something.” Her hands smoothed out her skirt on the front of her legs. I tried not to watch her fiddling, to see her in that tiny skirt… her entire tummy exposed… “But, I can’t walk all the way back! It’s too late!” she objected.
I sighed. “Look, there is no way you can stay here. If you honestly cannot get a ride, I will drive you back.” Okay, it was the right thing to say. And the right thing to do… Right?
Summer’s eyes lit up in a brief moment of surprise. “Uh- you don’t… you don’t need to do that…”
She didn’t sound particularly convincing. “Then you do have another way to get home,” I insinuated.
She sighed back at me, “No… I don’t.”
“Come on then.”
VI
I briefly stopped at the table and told my buddies that I had to give her a ride home. My jaw involuntarily clenched as they indiscreetly checked Summer out, who was standing a few paces behind me. Scott was going to make some smart comment about me stealing her for myself, but I think I gave him a death stare and he kept his mouth shut.
Summer didn’t say anything as she demurely followed me out to the parking lot. When we got to my car, I jokingly offered, “Well, you can, uh, ride shotgun if you want. Or you can sit in the back and pretend I’m a taxi driver.”
She gave me a weak smile, “I can’t picture you as a cab driver.”
I opened the door to the front seat for her. “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” This isn’t weird. Just keep the conversation casual.
Her skirt rode up her legs a little further as she slid into the front seat. I tried not to gawk at those thighs as I made sure she was fully in the car. “Um… You like, know too much English!”
I gave her a sarcastic smile and shut the door. Walking around and getting into the driver’s side, I mockingly scolded, “Now Summer, you shouldn’t stereotype.”
Her hands tugged the bottom of her skimpy tank-top, trying to make it cover more of her stomach. I couldn’t help but notice it not working… at all. God, that fucking body… Her eyes suddenly rose up and caught me. “Uh- seatbelt,” I croaked just as fast, then averted my eyes to my keys as if starting the ignition was a complicated procedure.
Within a minute we were pulling out to the street. Neither of us had said anything. “You just tell me where to turn,” I instructed.
“Yeah, okay. Go right after the next intersection.”
“Okie doke.”
Again, awkward silence. Should I make small talk or do we just sit here like this? God, why am I so nervous? It’s not like I’m on a date with her or anything.
“Now go until the hill and turn left,” she said softly.
I kept driving, unresponsive. Great, now I have to keep silent or it will sound like I’m forcing it. Not that I care…
“I’m sorry you, like, have to do this,” she huffed out abruptly.
I was a little startled by the sudden break in silence. “Uh, well, it’s okay. Just don’t go to any bars for a few more years…”
“I was only dancing,” she retorted defensively.
“You know that doesn’t matter. Besides, you’ll attract the wrong kind of crowd at a place like that.” That was stupid… What am I, her dad?
Another awkward silence… “Well, you were there,” she said with a hint of victory in her voice. I glanced over at her and she had this subtle little grin, like she finally caught me at something.
I grinned back with a smartass, “Somebody’s gotta keep the law in this town.”
“Oh is that it,” she played, “Do you always hang out in bars, looking for underage girls to save?”
The second she finished saying it, my face started burning red. Both from embarrassment and anger. This is getting too friendly. She’s still my student. She knew it too; I could almost hear the smile wipe off her face.
“Um- go uh, go straight here. For a little while,” she mumbled apologetically.
More silence.
Eventually, she piped up again. “Well, I guess this is really an unlikely encounter, right?”
Is she being coy or sucking up? “Uh, I guess so.”
“Maybe I should rewrite my story about this…”
I looked over at her and she was fidgeting with the hem of her skirt again. No sooner had I turned to face her, she pulled her knees up to her chest on the seat. Her skirt pulled back even more, showing almost the entire bottom of her leg. So much skin…
“I’m not sure it’d be, uh… very exciting,” I offered. Now the situation was really sinking in and making me anxious. Oh fuck- you’re still staring at her! I couldn’t believe I was still looking at her legs like that as I replied to her. My entire body tensed and I reactively reached between us to a little compartment and grabbed an empty gum wrapper, pretending like that’s what I was looking for.
“Well we don’t know how it ends yet!” she rejoined.
I threw wrapper onto the floor in front of me. “It ends with you being dropped off at your parents,” I replied flatly.
“Maybe not…” she said softly.
Enter stage left; huge lump in my throat. As hard as I tried to focus on the road, on the simple task at hand, every passing second broke down that little wall I had built around my attraction to Summer. I was more consciously aware with each moment that a gorgeous young girl was sitting next to me in the car, wearing that tantalizing little outfit…
I blew through a four-way stop without even thinking. The loud blare of a honking car fading behind us snapped me to attention. What the hell am I doing!? My hands were gripping the wheel and I was staring straight ahead, but all I saw in my mind was my student’s gyrating body on the dance floor, smiling knowingly.
“What are you doing!” she cried. “You were supposed to turn back there!”
“Uh- whoops!” I tried to feign casual, “I guess I didn’t see the sign… I’ve uh- I’ve never been down this street, I don’t think…” I pulled over to find a place to turn around.
“Gosh, and here I thought I was supposed to be the irresponsible one!”
I tried to ignore the comment, but she pressed on as soon as she realized I wasn’t going to respond.
“I guess you do, like, tend to zone pretty hard…” she insinuated.
I’d gotten the car turned back around now. Still blushing from my idiocy, I absent-mindedly muttered, “Huh?”
“Well um- like in the gym that one day. You were just staring and staring…” her voice trailed off. Oh. Crap. I felt my heartbeat up in my temples. My hands nervously gripped at the steering wheel; my palms were actually sweaty. At least I managed to stop at the sign this time…
“Uhh… I don’t- I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I lied impassively. “So which way was I supposed to turn?” Change the subject!
She reached her arm out in front of me and pointed to the left. I tentatively inhaled, smelling a faint trace of her perfume. “That way…” she answered, but just as quick she added, “You mean you didn’t see me? We were in the same room…”
I pulled at the wheel to turn, but Summer was slow to take her arm away. The skin of our arms gingerly caressed as she leisurely drew back. I closed my eyes and swallowed hard. It almost felt as if she lingered her finger tips and teasingly traced them up to my sleeve before she was gone.
I couldn’t help it. I was pissed. I was scared. I was nervous. But I started to get hard.
“Is that why you didn’t, um, say hi?” she asked, almost pouting. “I could have sworn you… saw me…”
What the fuck do I say here? Lying about seemed pointless. But I sure as shit didn’t want to keep talking about it. “So, we getting close?” God, I sound so rattled…
“Yeah,” she said dejected. “You aren’t gonna, um, tell my parents, right?”
Finally, something I have control over… “Uh, well seeing as you didn’t, um, drink anything… I think we can just pretend this never happened…” Like I want your parents to see me gawking over their hot daughter… one of my students…
She sighed, “Thank god!” I couldn’t help but notice she brought her legs back down to the seat. Against my will, my head turned slightly as I watched her stretch her legs out, running her palms down her thighs to her knees. Her skirt was still pulled up, and it gave her this almost disheveled… indecent look. To see between those legs…
Unconsciously I had expected her to straighten the fabric out and pulled it down her legs a bit. My cock twitched a little harder when I realized she was leaving it like that. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, trying vainly to readjust myself so my growing erection wouldn’t show. Please let it be too dark in here for her to notice…
“It’s um, just up here,” she broke the silence.
My heart skipped a beat. I bit the back of my tongue in irritation. Part of you is disappointed… you asshole… I pulled up to the side of the street, opting not to be seen going in her driveway. She looked at me and gave a shy smile as she realized what I was doing.
“Okay then,” I tried to sound light-hearted, looking at her plainly now.
She brushed a strand of hair from her face. “Thank you so much for not, like, making a big deal out of this…”
“Yeah well, just don’t let it happen again, okay?” Sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher…
She bit the bottom of her lip, looking so fucking cute. “I’ll try… but maybe I’ll want to be rescued by you again…” Her voice quavered a little, like she couldn’t decide whether to say it as a joke or as a come-on.
Her innocence mixed oddly with that sexy confidence. Our eyes were locked into each other’s. It only lasted a second, but it felt like a long and precipitous silence. “Uh- I’ll see you on Monday,” I stumbled.
She dropped her eyes slightly. At first I thought it was out of shy submission. Then with complete and utter mortification, I saw her lips tighten as she tried to hide a smile. That’s when I realized she was staring right at the huge tent in my pants.
I couldn’t move. I felt literally paralyzed. My entire body tensed at the situation, which had the unfortunate effect having my hard-on flex and move conspicuously. As soon as it happened, Summer let out a little gasp and brought her eyes back up to me. That little teenage face was sparkling with glee. I knew she just had to be pleased with herself.
She opened her mouth to say something, but then closed it with a sly grin. I was so scared at the situation, so petrified about how she would react, that I didn’t even have time to react to her. Summer shifted in her seat, as if getting ready to get out of the car, but then quickly shot a hand over to my thigh.
My eyes flew wide open as she put her weight on my leg, tenderly squeezing her fingers into me. She then leaned right over to me, darting out like a snake, and moved her face up to mine. My mouth was hanging open a little bit in bewildered surprise. My mind didn’t even have time to put together any thoughts before she pressed her mouth against my bottom lip.
Reactively I closed my mouth around hers. Not because I wanted to kiss her back; I didn’t even realize what was happening yet. It seemed to encourage her and I think she actually nibbled on my lower lip. As fast as it happened, my hand shot out and pressed against her soft stomach. I pushed her away and she pulled her face back, breaking the kiss.
“Summer!” I croaked out in shock.
There was this wild look in her eye, like she was burning with adrenaline. She let out a little sigh, looking straight at me, and bit the tip of her tongue. I felt her right hand come down and grab my wrist… I was still pressing against her stomach. She pushed my hand down to her lap, but I anxiously pulled away. Her hand still on mine, she forced me to drag my fingers along an exposed thigh before I was free.
“What in the hell…!” I blurted.
She quickly leaned away from me and opened the passenger door. “What?” she said coyly as she scooted out of the car. “You said this like… never happened!” The door slammed shut and she began trotting up her driveway. I sat in stunned disbelief, watching her tight ass wag as she went.
Before she went out of view around a corner, she spun around and faced my car. She raised her hand up and wiggled her fingers, giving me a wave. I barely noticed it. I was looking at that taut and bare stomach, framed by a little shirt and plaid skirt. Then she disappeared.
I looked down in my lap, then grimaced and dropped my head against the back of my seat. There was a little wet spot in my crotch from the pre-cum dripping anxiously from my raging erection.
VII
So I was a mess. I drove back home in a total daze. I think for the most part, I was in denial. There was no way that could have happened. How could I have let it come to that? How badly did I want it to come to that? Then there was guilt… Because I had a girlfriend. Because Summer was my student. I mean, I was just trying to do the right thing, wasn’t I? I didn’t actually think something like that would happen…
I didn’t freak out. Not right away. Once I got back to my place, I just stumbled into my bedroom. I sat on the edge of my bed and numbly took off my shoes. My teeth repeatedly ran against my lower lip. At first I could still taste her lip gloss that wiped onto me. Although it was long gone by now, part of my mind still thought it was there. The sensation was imprinted in my memory. It was sweet and young. I wonder if the rest of her tastes that good…
My head fell into my hands, elbows resting on my legs. I took a deep breath to try and clear my head. It didn’t matter; thoughts barely registered anyway. I leaned up and let my body fall backwards onto the bed. My hands absentmindedly ran down my legs. I closed my eyes. Maybe I can fall asleep…
I saw her dancing, her gyrating tight body. I saw her sitting in the passenger seat, legs pulled up, skirt riding up, thighs exposed. I saw her shy smile. Then I saw it melt into a knowing one… full of that risky teenage assurance. What was she thinking…? It didn’t even register to me when my left hand slid into my pants.
I replayed our kiss in my imagination as my fingers idly pressed down at the base of my cock. The jolt of pleasure made me gasp a little. I remembered the feeling of her taut stomach… How badly I wanted to feel more of her. My senses were a mess. I fantasized about pulling her into me instead of pushing her away. Somewhere my conscious objected, and even in my imagination I remembered separating away from her.
I was playing with myself more fervently, my hips rocking a little on the bed. What if she pushed back… if she resisted my opposition…? I imagined her sexy little tongue running across her lips and her perfect young body climbing onto me. It was too much. I actually moaned out loud, “No… oh Summer…”
And then I came. Hard. The kind of come that makes your body convulse against its own will. I soaked my boxers and pants, desperately tugging on myself, thinking about my own student. My mouth hung open as it happened, feeling the warmth spread over my lap.
It took me a minute to catch my breath… and to realize what I just let myself do. It was then that I finally started to freak out. About the thoughts of losing my job, of being prosecuted, of my girlfriend finding out… of everyone finding out… I was so ashamed. I got off the bed and stripped out of my soaked clothes, dumping them in the hamper with disdain.
My body was shaking from fear and apprehension as I got into the shower. I have no idea how long I stood in there, hot water pouring over my body. I stayed in to try and relax, let the heat take away some of the stress. I tried to rationalize. My gears were spinning as fast as possible, trying to find a way out of the mess I was in. I didn’t do anything wrong. She threw herself at me! All I have to do is discreetly tell her to back off, or I will get her in trouble…
I knew it was only partially true. There was no denying that I wanted her. It didn’t take too long before I was hard again. I jacked off to her a second time for the night, right there in the shower.
It wouldn’t be the last time.
I couldn’t sleep. You know when you get restless, and just keep tossing over and over? You’re tired as shit, but you just can’t help but lie awake. As the night goes on, you get those brief moments of rest… but it’s even worse, ‘cause you have the exact same dream. Over. And over. And over again.
That’s what was happening to me. I was back in the bar, watching Summer dance. I kept telling my friends I was going to go over to her to tell her she had to go. It was almost like a movie; I helplessly watched myself do it, even though in the back of my awareness, I knew what would happen, and that I needed to escape. Nope.
Out of sheer desperation, I masturbated myself in the bed. Not just once. Not even twice. Probably damn near every time I woke up. At first I tried to at least use tissues or something… Eventually I didn’t care. I was pissed off and delirious. I came in my boxers. I came on the sheets. I couldn’t stop thinking about how fucked I was. About how bad I wanted to be fucked. By my student.
The next day I had plans to spend some time with my girlfriend. I debated whether that was a good idea. On one hand, maybe she could take my mind off of things… On the other hand, I was so wracked with guilt and apprehension that I couldn’t deal with it. I told her I was feeling sick and called it off.
The rest of the weekend was a dull blur. At some point I was lying on my bed, exhausted. Heather called and said she was going to come over and check on me. Somehow I persuaded her to stay away. Clearly I was too sick; I might be contagious. Just wait a few days. My room smells like sweat and sex.
I even thought about calling in sick to work. The closer Monday came, the more I dreaded seeing Summer. Eventually I resolved to go in; because if I didn’t show up, then she would know why. Like hell I was going to willingly let her think that she had any power over me. Even if she does.
When I went to bed Sunday night, I actually managed to convince myself to be somewhat confident. My attempts to rationalize and belittle the importance of the event were at least mildly successful. I was sure that, once back in the familiar domain of my classroom, I would be able to assert my authority over Summer. I would tell her after class, in no uncertain terms, that I had zero interest in her. And that given the circumstances, I am willing to forget her transgression and not get her in trouble. Yeah, like I was a victim. I’d love to be her victim…
Monday arrived. Things were going well in the morning… Even if I was glancing at the clock every three minutes, mentally calculating the time left until Summer’s arrival. At least I didn’t feel nervous. Not until the bell rang anyway. Then my heartbeat began to pick up and my anxiety crept around my chest. She had five minutes to get into the room. Each time the door swung open, I glanced over. Shots of relief and irritation flashed through me each time it wasn’t her.
I’m not sure exactly what I felt when she did come in. Part of me expected her to enter wearing something scandalous, something sexy and revealing. After all, that’s how I’ve been picturing her all weekend. So it was almost anti-climactic when she waltzed in wearing just jeans and a sweatshirt. Never mind the fact that a little bit of me was disappointed. Wasn’t she trying to seduce me, after all?
Not that I wanted her to be or anything…
Class proceeded at a fair routine. Summer was almost… boring. All weekend, I had imagined her in some revealing outfit, showing off that teenage body. Sometimes she would be insinuatingly sucking on a lollipop, smiling at me, showing off her skin… But there was nothing. I’m not even sure if she really looked at me. Of course I kept stealing looks at her… But the most I got out of her was a shy smile when I caught her doodling.
As the end of the period drew near, I felt my palms getting a little sweaty. It was ridiculous. I was planning on telling Summer to stay after the bell for a minute. Then I would put an end to whatever was happening. I don’t know if her nonchalant demeanor made me more nervous or less. Part of it made me feel stupid. Maybe I was completely overreacting. Bullshit. She kissed me for fuck’s sake. I actually felt nervous about approaching her though… Yeah, intimidated by my own teenage student. My own hot, flirty teenage student.
Ring. Class was over. All sound was drowned out by the din of a roomful of hungry students shuffling out of their seats and heading for the door. I caught Summer’s attention to tell her to come to my desk, but she was already on her way. Gulp.
She had a paper in her hand. “I worked on my story over the weekend,” she said sweetly, stretching out to hand it to me.
“Oh, that’s good. Actually I was hoping I could speak with you a minute about it. Before you go.” I took the paper.
“Um, I guess so…” She said it like she was annoyed, but I knew there was a flirty little smile under there. Or do I just want there to be one…
Before I could respond, two of my other students approached my desk, waving their papers. It was some of my college-bound overachievers. Shit. I knew I would never hear the end of their bitching sycophancy. They immediately piped up, saying they wanted to talk about their submissions as well.
Summer rolled her eyes and looked expectantly at me. She knows. There was no way I could talk to her about… it… in front of any other students. And the others weren’t going to leave anytime soon. I tried to tell them that I would talk to them after I looked over their own comments, but no, they had to speak with me now.
Summer interrupted, “It’s okay, I’ll go. We can talk about it later if you want. You should probably read my new stuff first anyway…”
I couldn’t find the wherewithal to argue with her. She left the classroom. I watched her go. I hadn’t noticed before, but her jeans were pretty tight after all. Such a nice ass… For a brief moment I forgot that there were other students there, looking at me. Looking at me looking at her. I felt my face start to grow hot as I turned to face them. Fearing they knew my thoughts, I blurted, “You know, you are capable of waiting your turn, instead of running your peers off.”
They suddenly squirmed into bashful apologies, not wanting to be on my bad side when their grade was on the line. Kiss-asses.
I was rather abrupt and terse with them for the next fifteen minutes. Mostly from my own emotional state, but I’m pretty confident they thought I was just irritated at their manners. I breathed an annoyed sigh as soon as they left and the room was empty. Rubbing my temples with one hand, I slid my desk drawer open and pulled out my lunch, tossing it on the desk.
Then I saw her paper.
My heart skipped a beat. Don’t read it now. Whatever it is, just read it after school. At home… You wouldn’t read any other student’s paper at lunch. I pushed my chair back and stood up, resolving to go to the teacher’s lounge and put all this out of my head. But I didn’t even make it to the hallway before I turned around and sunk back into my chair with an irritated grunt.
There was no helping myself. I pulled the paper up and saw a written comment from her, scrawled under mine in big bubbly letters that only a teenage girl would do.
“I still think my plot is good. It can keep adding on in fun ways. Just try the next part.”
So she didn’t change her submission at all. Shit. I thumbed through the pages until I got to the newest addition, freshly stables onto the back. My dick started involuntarily twitching before I read the first word.
‘She was so sure that she saw him staring at her in the gym… Could he really be interested? As the week went on, she started to doubt herself. Maybe she was imagining it… Maybe it was even wishful thinking…’
What the hell was this? My brain tried to process the thought that she was actually going to push this further. I skimmed through the pages, past her ruminating about seeing her teacher in a different light… On to the bar…
‘So she danced on in her little schoolgirl outfit. She knew all the older men were looking at her. It wasn’t the first time it had happened. She liked it, but for some reason it just wasn’t as thrilling as being watched by him, like on the treadmill… As she twisted and turned, her eyes closed and picturing him, she almost thought she imagined hearing his voice call out her name. She looked anyway and felt like a bucket of cold water was thrown on her when she actually saw her teacher… another encounter!’
Uh huh, very clever. Or maybe I didn’t think that. My thought process was probably more to the effect of: holy shit, she was fantasizing about me?
As desperate as I was to read every word, I restlessly flipped the page and skipped ahead a little. She talked about being nervous about having to leave the bar. About her parents finding out. About getting into her teacher’s car. She talked about trying to flirt a little while driving, then feeling embarrassed about it. It was always so easier to read boys her age.
‘When they pulled up to her house, she couldn’t ignore the butterflies in her stomach. She wasn’t sure. She thought he might like her. He seemed so flustered… not at all like he is when he’s teaching. She looked down and was about to say goodbye when she saw it. He was excited for her. Her heart swelled into her chest with inward pleasure. She thought about saying something about it… she almost did… But without even thinking, she just leaned forward and kissed him!’
My mouth was dry as I read her version of the events. I kept shifting awkwardly in my seat, squirming from my pounding hard-on. I couldn’t believe this. This was terrible. This was amazing…
She detailed how I… or rather, “the teacher,” kissed her back. And how much she liked it. As she left and went back into her house, she was so happy. But she didn’t want to freak him out, so she would play it down at school. But she couldn’t wait until their next encounter somewhere.
‘Maybe she would leave it to fate. But maybe she would have to take fate into her own hands…’
Okay. A little over-dramatic. What do you expect from a high-schooler? But who gives a rat’s ass. I wasn’t thinking objectively about the quality of her writing. I was thinking, rather haphazardly, that Summer wanted to fuck me.
But then I thought, she never actually said anything about having sex. That’s just what you want her to want…
VIII
The day couldn’t end soon enough. Loath as I was to admit it, but I was desperate to get home. I needed time to read her paper again, thoroughly this time. And I wanted to make sure I would be alone. No students walking in. No other teachers. Just me. And my fantasies about Summer. With my hand down my pants.
And that’s just what happened. No sooner was I in my door that I had thrown all my things to the side except for Summer’s paper. I sank into the couch, irritated at my own hustle but powerless to do anything about it. My dick was already throbbing in my slacks, ever since I got in my car. I couldn’t stop muttering to myself about how deep of shit I was in with Summer… About how to get the little tease to stop. I was burning for her.
My body was so on edge that I barely got through a few paragraphs before my hips jerked and I came forcefully in my clothes. God, I can’t even help myself. With the tension released, I once again was flooded with guilt and fear of what was happening. I had to stop this somehow. She can’t keep writing this story… or worse, thinking that whatever was happening could be allowed to continue.
At first I resolved to confront her the next day at school. I would find a way to get her alone, no matter what. Then I realized, to hell with that. I’d wait a few days. Make her sweat it out. Nonchalance and disinterest was the way to go. I wasn’t going to come off desperate in front of her. Not anymore than I already have…
Of course, that didn’t stop my curiosity from getting the better of me later that evening. After I ate some dinner, I rummaged through the closet and found the previous class’s yearbook. I thumbed through the pages and found her photo. She definitely looked younger; a year is a long time for a teenager. Still definitely cute; although I would have never started obsessing over her. Hell, I never would have now if it wasn’t for that day at the gym…
I continued to turn through the pages, taking in all of the larger pictures entered into the book: events, clubs, random snapshots of high school life. I ignored the part of myself that was calling me a pervert for what I was looking for. Especially when I came upon what I wanted.
I didn’t know if there’d be another picture of Summer somewhere in the yearbook. But there was. She was standing in the middle of two other girls at some sports game; all their arms upraised showing “number one”. She was wearing these tiny shorts and a tank-top, which pulled up to show her flat stomach from her pose.
Her friends didn’t even register to me. They were probably just as cute. One even had nicer tits. But I didn’t care at all about them (the girls, not the tits). I just saw her. Her innocent face, that tight little body. I don’t know what I got off on more: those little shorts showing off her legs, or all that young skin bared from her shirt. Or maybe it was just that I was so helpless that I couldn’t stop jerking off to her no matter what. That I’d resort to digging up a picture from her as a junior to get my fix… It was so fucked up. But it made me come so hard though.
I was so mad at myself. But I didn’t pretend like I could stop anymore. All I cared about was giving Summer the impression that I didn’t want her. I could deal with my own feelings until the end of the school year, and then it’d be over. That didn’t mean I couldn’t rip that page out of the yearbook and stuff it in drawer under my bed. I knew I’d need to use it again later…
The next few days were awkward. I kept to my plan of playing cool in class and not confronting Summer right away. Even though every day I saw her, my nerves rattled and demanded I just get it over with. But nothing interesting happened. She didn’t wear anything outrageous. She didn’t flirt with me or really give me any signs at all.
Every once in awhile I’d see a sly little look from her, but I was convinced that I had imagined it. Let’s face it. I’d been jerking off to her every day now. As much as I didn’t want her to be serious about the whole thing… I wanted to see her give me a signal.
I finally got something on Thursday. Another student asked if I had read their latest revisions on their stories. As soon as he asked, I carefully eyed Summer’s reaction. Her eyes shot up from her paper that she’d been scribbling on. She was interested! This thought was accompanied simultaneously by an exuberant ‘yes!’ and terrified ‘shit!’
I answered that I still had a couple submissions left. They would be finished by the end of the school day, and I’d hand them back on Friday. If they were truly desperate, they could come in after the last bell and pick it up early. I already knew at least a handful of students would take me up on it. What I was curious about, obviously, was if she would.
The minutes dragged on slowly for the rest of the afternoon, that very question weighing on my mind the entire time. School ended at 2:00. At 2:05, the first few students trickled in. Some just wanted their papers right away and left. Others stayed to look over them and discuss them with me. Ordinarily I would have told them to wait at least a day, if not the whole weekend, before jumping to questions. Today however, I was generous with my time. I kept eyeing the door. Just in case…
By 2:30, my room was once again empty. She didn’t show up. My edgy anticipation finally wore off, and I assumed I’d have a break of it until tomorrow. I got up from my desk and started putting my things together to leave. So my stomach did a total flip when I suddenly heard, from behind me, a young girl’s voice chirp, “Oh good, I’m not too late!”
I didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. “Ah Summer, how may I help you?”
“I was hoping to get my paper.” She had walked up to my desk now. It was all I could do not to spin around and take her in the second I knew she was at the door. Be calm, be casual…
“Of course,” I rummaged through a binder (as if I didn’t have hers placed for convenient access already). “Although I noticed you didn’t follow my instruction…”
Her eager features faded, clouded by vague unease. “What do you mean?”
You’re in charge here, make sure it stays that way. “Well, we discussed that your initial prompt didn’t have much in the way of direction…”
“What are you talking about!” she blurted, almost offended. “I wrote a whole second part! It continues everything!”
“Actually, if you take the time to read my comments, it almost comes off as a completely separate story… just tacked onto the first.” This wasn’t completely true, and I felt guilty about compromising my teaching integrity… but there were greater stakes at play here.
She snatched the paper from my hand. “That’s like, totally unfair! It completely fits together!” The pages flipped angrily through her fingers as her eyes buzzed over each line I marked in. Before I could respond, her eyes slowly rose up and leveled at my gaze. “And you know it.”
Oh. Crap. I was almost chilled by her sudden determination and confidence. Or maybe it was just me being a nervous wreck on the inside. I stared at her blankly for a moment, no words coming to mind.
“Is this about something else?” she asked flatly.
Okay, no more games. “Look Summer, this paper is, um, inappropriate…”
“Why?”
I almost scoffed. “Because…” What could I even say?
“Because I think the writing is really good,” she interrupted.
“Like I said, it’s not the writing so much as the subject matter…”
“Well it totally fits the prompt! Do I need to show it to another English teacher to prove it?”
C-r-a-p! “That’s uh, not necessary…”
She cocked her neck a little bit, trying to hide a smug little smile. “So what’s the problem?”
“Look Summer, I’m not sure what- what you think is going on here. I have been willing to overlook your, um, indiscretion from the other night…”
Her mouth snapped shut and her cheeks turned bright red.
“…but whatever it is, it is going to stop. It has stopped.” There. Firm, in charge.
She stared at me, angry at not finding any words. Her gaze dropped down to her paper and she finally spoke, “I don’t see what that has to do with this.” And she shook the paper for emphasis.
Was she joking? “This isn’t a game, Summer.”
“What? You think this would actually happen? A high school teacher getting excited over his little student? That’s pretty unlikely. And isn’t that, like, the whole point of the story?” She dripped with sarcasm.
And there it was again. That sudden flare of excitement and certainty in her eyes. That look she got when she knew she wanted something. I needed to take control. “That’s right, it wouldn’t happen, so…”
“So there’s no problem then, right?” she quickly interjected.
At that moment, one of the other teacher’s from down the hall poked her head in the door. Summer and I both looked over.
“Oh sorry,” my colleague apologized, “I didn’t think you’d still be with your students…”
“It’s okay Ms. Hendrix, we were just finishing up.” Summer turned and gave me a sour smile. “Thanks for like, seeing it my way. I’m really excited to see how the story turns out.”
She was already walking away from me and towards the door before I could respond. My muscles tensed. I didn’t want this to end with her having the last word, but I suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable even broaching the topic with another instructor in the room.
At that moment I felt defeated. For better or for worse, I allowed myself to be convinced that there wasn’t much I could do. I wasn’t sure if she was bluffing about showing the paper to another teacher. Even if she did, it didn’t prove anything. But my obsession over the recent weeks was too powerful to think through it clearly. It had to stay a secret, even if that meant allowing her to continue writing. All I had to do was stay away from her. I could do that, right?
IX
Actually, it turns out the answer was a resounding no. It took only until the next day. Class proceeded uneventfully; I couldn’t bring myself to try and confront Summer again about the paper. I was afraid of how she’d react. The previous night was wracked with nightmares of her telling another teacher, and everyone finding out how bad I wanted her. I’d wake up, sweaty and angry. I took out my frustration by jerking off to her. What a surprise.
The most notable thing that occurred was that it was sunny. This meant Summer came to school wearing a showy pair of little shorts. I tried to ignore them and not think about those delicious legs, tantalizing thighs… and what was between them. All I had to do was get through the day, and at least I’d have the weekend away from her. I was even going to spend some time with my girlfriend; let a real woman expel these unending thoughts about a girl.
That evening, Heather and I went to the movies. We were both tired from the work week and didn’t feel like doing anything too extravagant. For some reason, I had the tremendous brain fart to not realize the theater would be full of high school kids on an opening weekend. I guess it’s never been a problem before. Hell, it wouldn’t even be now, as long as she wasn’t there. And what would be the odds of that anyway?
At least that’s what I kept telling myself as we drove there. No sooner had we parked that my eyes were ceaselessly scouting out all the packs of kids. Young girls were everywhere, some in groups, some with dates. Every time I saw a tight little body in short shorts, my heart skipped a beat until I realized it wasn’t her. I felt horribly guilty, hoping my girlfriend didn’t think I was trying to check them all out.
We got in line to buy some tickets. I tried not to let my nerves show through. So far, I had not seen any sign of her. But I knew I couldn’t relax until I was safe in the darkness of the theater. What would she do anyway? What am I scared of? My mind trailed off briefly, but I was jolted back to reality hearing a large outcry of giggling.
I looked behind me in the line and saw a group of girls talking with some boys. You know how it is, young people always talking louder because they think other people want to see them. At first it was nothing, and I started to look away, but at the last moment I saw that familiar pair of shorts. Or perhaps those more familiar young legs; the ones I’d been masturbating to all week.
She wasn’t facing towards me, but either from cosmic bad luck or her getting that sixth sense of someone watching her, she turned her head. Her eyes flickered a nervous excitement the moment she identified me. It was obvious I recognized her, but I jerked my head anxiously away regardless. Smooth dumbass, now she really knows. We were almost at the ticket window.
I wasn’t going to look again, but I did put my arm around Heather’s waist and gave her a squeeze. She didn’t think anything of it particularly; I hoped Summer was watching and got the idea. We bought two tickets for some horror flick and got ready to go in. There was a pack of people streaming out of the theater, as a movie must have just ended. I cocked my ear behind me once I realized Summer’s group was at the window.
“Come on guys, let’s see the scary one instead. The comedy looks totally dumb.”
Oh give me a break. She must have heard me order. There’s no other way… Was she serious? Even with my girlfriend with me? I hurried us inside the building, anxious to get to our theater and hide in some dark corner. But no, there was a line.
We got into it and started waiting. Heather was making conversation about something, but I can’t remember what the hell about. It was all I could do to hide my own distraction. I really did not want Summer to see the same film as us. My eyes kept darting back to the door, waiting for her group to come in; hoping they’d go into a different line. When the door finally swung open, I saw them mill around a bit and finally get in place in our line, several places behind. Damn it!
Maybe I was overreacting. Like I said, what the hell could she do? But try to put yourself in my shoes. As ridiculous as it may sound, I was more and more afraid of this girl. Not for what she could do to me, but how she made me feel about her. Guilt, lust, everything swirled around inside of me. My girlfriend being right next to me just made it seem that much more scandalous.
Just let us inside! The fifteen-year-old tenant at the head of the line, looking bored as ever, seemed like he held way too much power at just that moment. After some length he shuffled by the podium and started letting people into the theater, taking their tickets one by one. About damn time. As Heather and I finally got into the screening room, I attempted to get her to sit in a corner, or at least the side of a row. There were still too many open seats though, and she insisted that we get a better view by sitting in the middle somewhere.
I relented, not having any decent excuse to counter otherwise. By now I’m sure you can guess what I was afraid of. More people came in and filled up the seats. Then the group of high-schoolers entered. I tried to slouch a little and hide my presence. Damn it, I should’ve gone back out to take a leak or something, what was I thinking!? There was a largely empty row near the front where it looked like the whole gaggle of them would sit.
I couldn’t help but strain my focus to hear Summer complain that was too far up and close to the screen. My heartbeat began to speed up, realizing she said it while looking up and seeing Heather. Please not up here, please not up here… I slouched further and rested my head in my hand, trying to cover my face. It was no use. Some of them sat down below, but another five of them came up near me. It was no surprise when Summer came scooting down the aisle first, finally forcing me to catch her eye.
“Is this seat taken?” she asked me innocently, as if I were a stranger.
“Go ahead,” I mumbled half-assedly, trying my best to appear wholly uninterested in her.
I recognized some of her friends from school, but none of them were my students. I wondered if any of them noticed they were sitting near a teacher. From their carefree attitude, I felt that they were too oblivious. At least they didn’t recognize me. I leaned over to my right side and asked Heather what time it was. The movie would start in just a few minutes. I couldn’t wait.
Nothing unusual happened for a little while. The lights dimmed and the show started. Summer hadn’t paid me any mind after sitting down, and I was almost starting to feel okay about it. There’s nothing she can do anyway, what am I so worried about? The first strike came when she brought her arm down on the shared armrest between us.
I was already resting there, and the length of her skin laid down along mine. The sudden touch startled me and I jerked my hand away. She did the same and whispered, ‘sorry’. Okay, harmless accident, no big deal. I tried to concentrate on the movie. Even though it was dark, I could still see the faint outline of her legs in the seat next to me. I had a hard time restraining myself not to keep catching peeks at them.
As the movie went on, she stretched out both her arms until they were taut for a few seconds, then re-shifted in her seat. When she brought down her right hand, she lazily let it drop down into my personal space. Her fingers grazed across my thigh and then shyly shot back to her lap. Now might be a good time to mention that I changed into shorts before I left to the theater…
The feeling of her fingertips was a shock. I gave her an irritated glare (which probably just looked confused), and she made a silent but exaggerated frown as if to say ‘oops’. I turned back to the movie, even more flustered than before. Honestly I thought maybe that’d be it. There are only so many times you can accidentally touch someone, you know? What I didn’t predict was that she’d drop the pretense.
It was an older place and the seats didn’t have built-in cup holders. She was handed a large drink from one of her friends and she took a big sip. She then leaned down to place it on the floor, between me and her. I tried to keep my eyes on the screen, but I couldn’t help watching her every movement. And I couldn’t fucking believe what happened next. Once she put it down, she boldly traced her fingers up my calf as she leaned up and back into her seat. She brushed me all the way up to my knee before she let go and resumed her natural position.
My stomach flipped and my eyes peeled wide. Holy fuck. Did she really do that? First I looked at Heather; she was thankfully absorbed in the movie. Then I looked again at Summer, who pretended like I wasn’t even there. I swallowed hard, my mouth going completely dry. This is insane. How can I stop her? What if someone sees?
At this point I don’t think I was even registering what happened on the screen. My mind was racing like I was some inexperienced kid about to get caught doing something wrong. She’s my student for fuck’s sake! Why is this happening? It didn’t take long until she went for it again. She rested her arm at the base of her seat and reached her hand over to me under the armrest.
You could barely see what she was doing unless you looked. I was of course. God, not again… Her hand reached to the underside of my knee. With two or three fingers, she tickled my skin there. It was so sensitive that it sent waves up my leg. My body tensed in mortification. I was afraid to just grab her arm; someone would see. But she didn’t stop. Oh no… it feels good…
I couldn’t deny the gentle touch was having more than a ticklish effect on me. Whether it was just what she was doing, or whether it was because of everything else, I started to get hard. My heart sank at the realization. I finally managed to shift in my seat, pushing my legs away from her. She drew her hand away. Silently, I breathed in a huge sigh and looked over at her.
She brought her fingers back to her own leg and traced them up her thigh, teasingly stopping at the hem of those tiny shorts. She knew I was looking. Reluctantly I looked up at her eyes and saw her biting her lower lip, surreptitiously looking back at me. My fists clenched in frustration and I put them over my lap. I can’t let her see it.
It seemed that she left me alone for another ten or fifteen minutes. I tried to relax and will my erection away. But the more I thought about it, the worse it got. I was actually getting harder against my will. It was insane. I was so embarrassed; the whole situation was so wrong. And it was making me hotter. I couldn’t help but think about her body and all my fantasies I’d been having about her. And now here she was, next to me. There was no denying that this would fuel my growing obsession even worse.
I saw she put her arm on the rest between us. I literally felt the increased thump in my chest. She lightly tapped her fingers along it, then she rolled her arm and started idly picking her nails with her thumb. She’s fucking teasing me… I knew something was coming. As much as I dreaded it, I felt even worse about hopelessly anticipating it. It was so twisted.
Her arm inched closer over into my seat until finally it quietly dropped down into my lap. She turned her hand around so her palm rested against my thigh. I bit the back of my tongue as it happened, wondering how I would get out of it this time. My shorts mostly bordered between our skin, but her fingers reached out across the fabric and lightly scratched the top of my bare leg. The movement also let her pull my shorts up a little bit, allowing her more access.
I cautiously moved one of my hands over to push her away. She slid down to the outer side of my leg and traced along my thigh. The feeling was electric and went straight up my leg and into my cock. A shiver went through my body which made my hard-on jump even worse. I looked up and over at Heather to see if she noticed.
She hadn’t… yet. But she sensed my gaze and looked at me. I felt light-headed; I was about to get it now. I forced a weak smile at her. She returned it blithely unaware and turned back to the screen. All the while, Summer’s fingers traced and tickled along my left thigh. I tried to swallow down the huge lump in my throat. I can’t believe she didn’t notice! Finally I managed to get control of myself and I grabbed Summer’s hand with my own, pushing it away.
She offered a light, teasing resistance. I forced her arm back to her own lap, pressing her hand down on her leg. She pulled out of my grip and my hand slid down to touch her naked skin. Oh wow… I only stayed there for a moment, closing my eyes in disbelief. My fingers involuntarily squeezed her thigh before I managed to slowly drag my fingers off of her. I didn’t feel my heartbeat in my chest anymore. I only felt in between my legs.
My girlfriend still hadn’t noticed. When’s this damn movie end? I watched on in anxious irritation. I wanted nothing more than to get the hell out of this theater and away from Summer. Well, besides fucking Summer anyway… I rubbed my temples. God, I couldn’t think like that. Why did I want her so bad? My entire body was flushed with heat. I realized I was thirsty as hell.
I thought about getting up to go get a drink; that would even get me away from her. I abandoned the idea in short order though. What if she followed me out? Maybe I could scold her… That might even be good. But then I abandoned the idea. There was no way I was going to get up right that minute. I would walk right in front of a bunch of students, including Summer, with an uncontrollable erection.
And so I continued to wait. You can say what you want about me. There was probably something I could have done. Everything is easy in retrospect. But at the time I was petrified of someone seeing what was happening. Because if someone saw, they would obviously see that I liked it. Nobody will care if I say I didn’t want to like it. And there goes my life, branded as a pervert teacher.
I could tell the climactic scene was about to occur. The final showdown between the main villain and hero was fast approaching. This was the only relief I got: knowing it would be over soon. My mind mostly turned on trying to squash my throbbing dick. I tried to think of other stuff. All thoughts were replaced with Summer. How will I hide it after the movie ends? I figured it wouldn’t be so bad if I shoved my hands in my pockets right away. With Heather behind me, she wouldn’t even notice. I’d be okay by the time we got to the car… Or I’d just say I was frisky for her.
Here came the big gross-out scene. The hero had a chain around his neck, choking him. His face swelled and his eyes bulged. It looked like the villain was going to reach in and pop his eyeballs, forcing everyone to squirm as the scene dragged on. Heather, being sensitive about exploding pupils, covered her face with her hands, cracking her fingers to peak every five seconds or so to see if it was over.
I felt a tap on my left side (I jumped; Summer being the only one that could scare me during this movie). Reluctantly I looked over at her. She craned her neck to look around me to see Heather’s plight. Then she looked back at me with a tiny grin and motioned for me to lean down to her. She wanted to say something. Everything told me to ignore her… I won’t even bother make excuses for why I leaned into her seat to let her whisper something.
So, guarded as I could be, I carefully bent over the arm rest and tilted my head. I made sure to keep my eyes on the screen, as if that’s what I was really interested in. My senses were on red alert. I could practically feel her body shift as she brought her lips to my ear. I waited anxiously for her to say something, but all I got was her warm breath on the side of my face.
Then, very softly, she pressed even closer. I could smell her now. Images of our brief kiss were conjured in my mind, but then she finally whispered, “Don’t worry… I’m not scared…”
I wasn’t sure whether or not she was talking about Heather or me. My mind tried to sort it out, frozen in place, when Summer slyly moved closer and wrapped her lips around my earlobe. Everything slowed way down for an instant. All that existed was the hot, wet feeling on my skin. It seemed like it took forever for her lips to part, but then she ran the tip of her tongue along the edge of my ear, up a little ways, then off of me.
She leaned back in her seat.
I slowly, dazedly, leaned back up into mine.
The movie punctuated with a loud crash; no eyeballs were exploded after all. I saw movement to my right, and realized Heather had just now taken her hands away and watched freely. My mind was wholly blank… it couldn’t even catch up to be in denial yet. I just sat there, still feeling the wetness on the side of my face. For a minute or two, I think I even forgot about my raging dick.
It was that sensation that brought me to my senses. My hard-on was practically twitching, it was so desperate for attention. I realized I wasn’t doing a very good job of covering it anymore and quickly pulled my hands over my lap again. God damn it. I knew Summer saw it. She had to have. I couldn’t bring myself to look at her. I’m such a mess.
The rest of the movie was a daze. It wrapped up fairly quickly, thankfully. There were no more come-ons from my little teenage tease. As the lights came on, most of her friends got up right away. She waited an extra minute. I couldn’t afford to keep sitting and let both her and my girlfriend see the huge tent in my shorts. So I took the lesser of two evils; I stood up and turned left to face out the aisle.
I saw her little smile as she watched my waist rise from the seat. It was obvious she saw it well before I managed to stuff my hands in my pockets. Whatever, she already knows… By now I was just trying to hide it from my girlfriend. Summer then stood up and brought her eyes up to my own, raising her eyebrows a little bit in mock surprise. She turned away from me and started walking past the seats. I followed.
I made a conscious effort not to stare at her tight ass as she moved in front of me. Maybe that’s why I didn’t notice her make a deliberate stop and take a small step back, pretending like she dropped something. I did notice the pressure of her ass as it pushed into my waist, against the erection I was desperately trying to hide. I had to swallow back a groan of surprise and lust. By now it was so fucking sensitive that the slightest touch drove me up the wall. What I would do to bend her over without those shorts…
Once out of the aisle, I managed to lead Heather away from the pack of teens and escape from Summer. I did my best to hurry us to the car and get the hell out of there. It didn’t take her long to see my still-hard cock once we were inside and driving. I made some lame comment about horror movies always turning me on. She laughed, blissfully unaware of the real source of my arousal. She teased me a bit through my shorts as I drove, and I couldn’t help but to imagine Summer back in the car with me, playing with me as I brought her home.
That night, back at my place, I fucked my Heather like an animal. It was all I could do not to groan out Summer’s name as I came into my girlfriend.
X
So really, things only got worse. As you could probably guess, the rest of the weekend was a mess. I closeted myself inside for fear of having any kind of run-in with Summer. The way things were going, I wasn’t willing to put anything up to chance just then. Not that staying home had any effect on subduing my thinking about her. Heather had stayed the night. She was feeling generous and we fucked one more time before we went to bed. Again, I thought about my student and had another mind-blowing experience.
At some point I even woke up in the middle of the night, sweating from a replay of Summer’s young lips around my ear, her soft whisper taunting me… I was so restless that I had to sneak out of the bed and into the bathroom to quietly jerk off. Yeah I was ashamed of myself, but I was also getting used to it by now.
The rest of the weekend wasn’t much different, except once Heather left, I could at least dig out the picture I found of Summer to fuel my fantasies. I was losing control fast. There was still probably a month left of school before summer; I couldn’t stand to think about how long I could put up with her. Would she keep pushing the boundaries? Did I want her to? Is my only real fear just getting caught…?
I did my best to maintain my composure the following week at school. One moment had me walking down the hall when I recognized a couple of the students that were with Summer at the movies. Although they saw me, their eyes passed me over just like they would any other obstacles in the hallway. I breathed an inward sigh of relief, happy that I didn’t receive any odd looks or giggles. Good, maybe nobody else knows… If they did, I was doomed.
My classes went by comfortably enough, with the one obvious exception. As cool as I tried to be, I couldn’t stop myself from being at least a little flustered and on edge whenever Summer was nearby. I hoped it was only something I could notice; that my students couldn’t tell if I was off my game. Not that they could possibly know why… Unless they saw how my body stiffened every time she came in the room. And how I had to avert my eyes to stop myself from checking her out.
Wednesday brought new submissions for their stories. I was still resigned to allowing Summer to continue her current work. It was obvious that she would write about our experience in the theater. I was just about as scared to read it as I was guiltily looking forward to it.
‘She couldn’t believe he saw him at the theater. What were the odds? She almost wondered if he overheard her talking about going to the movies, and then made sure he would be there too. Her body tingled at the thought, but she was confused why he brought another woman. She decided she would try to make him excited again… she was desperate to see it once more.’
I swallowed hard and read on and she described in detail her excited emotions when she touched me, whispered to me, licked me… I couldn’t help but to stroke myself as I read it.
‘She asked her friends in his other classes if he was acting weird when teaching. They said they didn’t notice anything and asked her why. She told them that she must be imagining things. But she hoped… knew… that it was because of her. Did he think about her as much as she did him?’
I came then. The thought of her, somewhere else, thinking sexually about me… maybe even getting off on me, like I did to her… It was just too much. It was almost scary how on fire I was for her. When grading her paper, I had to consider long and hard how to write comments. I actually toyed with the idea of writing subtle innuendos back to her. Of course I came to my senses and realized that was insane. I settled on complete neutrality, almost only marking grammatical or syntax errors
Heather emailed me that week, wanting to set up a date to try out a new restaurant that opened up in town recently. No big deal, right? I tried to think up an excuse not to go. I just knew with my luck that Summer would be there. But I convinced myself that the chances were next to none. I couldn’t let her rule my life. Maybe some actual alone-time with Heather will do me some good… Never mind what I had been thinking about the last time I was alone with her.
So we went. It wasn’t a fancy place or anything; it’s not like it was a big deal. It was just something casual to do, spend a little time out, then probably end up back at one of our places. You know how it goes. When we got there, I didn’t even see many young people, so I was feeling fairly secure. I was having a nice conversation with my girlfriend, the kind I can share with an adult, not a teenager. It was like I wasn’t even thinking about Summer. Much.
We had already ordered and were waiting for our food when the now-seemingly inevitable happened. The hostess was escorting two young couples down the aisle we were seated at. They came up from behind me, so I didn’t see them right away. There was only one open booth left, so it was obvious where they were going. I didn’t realize, or even think, it would be her right away. But I looked over as they walked by, in that way you always do when people are around.
She was wearing this small, white summer dress. It came down just above her knees and hugged those young curves around her hips and ass. I saw her do a double take when she noticed Heather, then she turned around and saw me. As the hostess was seating them, she made a last minute insistence that she wanted to sit on the side of the table that faced my direction. It was then I realized her dress was fairly low cut, and I could see the outline of those perky breasts…
How the hell did she end up here…? One of the boys tried to gesture to let her slide inside the booth, but she made sure to sit on the outside edge instead. She got this impish smirk on her face as she sat down and her eyes briefly flickered across my table and into my stare. I jerked my head back to Heather and bit the back of my tongue. This is impossible. There’s no way she could have known. At least she’s with a boy… Even if he is a gangly looking guy… Was I jealous?
I tried in vain to keep my eyes on my own girlfriend. But Summer barely had to try to force me into sneaking little glances at her. She made no effort to hide her legs under the table. They even swung out of the seat a little bit. She toyed with the fabric of her dress along her left leg, pulling it up and back down in little circles. It was effortless, maybe even absent-minded. But I was enthralled. Her flawless skin contrasted so exquisitely against the white material… How badly I wanted to see all those thighs, to dive in between them…
Okay, this isn’t like the theater. I have to focus. Checking out another girl would annoy Heather enough. Checking out a teenage girl would be disaster. Checking out your own teenage student… Well, shit. I zoned back into whatever story my actual date was talking about. It was something about an annoying coworker. I gave my head an obligatory shake to sympathize with her.
Our food was brought to us. Now Summer was idly chewing on one of her nails. As if on queue, realizing I was looking, she brought her hand down to the cut of her dress. She carelessly pulled at it with her thumb, drawing it down and increasingly exposing the curves of her chest. It never revealed too much, but it was enough to make it a serious challenge for me not to stare.
Heather gave me a weird look. I quickly brought my hand up to my face and shut my eye, rubbing at it irritatedly. “Guh- I’ve had something bothering me since we sat down… I think it’s trying to work its way out…” The excuse seemed to work well enough. Why can’t I get a hold of myself!?
I realized my leg was bouncing a bit under the table. My nerves were getting pushed to the edge again… And I was starting to get hard. No sooner had I noticed the feeling that I panicked, not again! With my attention focused on my indecent erection, I became even more aware of its sensitivity. It started to grow worse. My body felt hot with embarrassment. I knew Heather couldn’t see it, but I wasn’t so sure that Summer couldn’t if she bothered to look. The thought that she might see it turned me on even more, despite my fear.
We continued to eat, and I squelched out my obsession by getting into a discussion on politics. That worked for a little while. But now Summer was playing with her drink, pulling the straw out of the glass and wrapping her lips around it. She’d suck off the taste then dunk it back in to repeat. My cock jumped even worse. Don’t get me wrong, she didn’t look like a porn star or anything, but the innuendo was there. Or did I just think it was there?
Suddenly Summer made deliberate eye contact with me. She stared right into my eyes, letting me know she saw me looking. I held the gaze a little too long.
“What are you looking at?” Heather blurted, looking behind her at the table across the aisle.
“Huh? Nothing…” I stuttered lamely.
“Is there a cute waitress or something?” she asked annoyed.
I realized then as she looked around that it didn’t even occur to her that I might be checking out a teenager. Well, I never had before… I gave her an indignant laugh, “Ha ha, don’t be dramatic. It’s just uh- my eye…”
“Well why don’t you go to the bathroom and wash it out then?”
Because I don’t want to get up and show off my hard dick? “No uh, I should be fine…”
“Come on, it’s been bothering you this whole time. Just go do it. Now I can’t relax!” she insisted.
Crap. I knew once she got something like this in her head, there was no getting around it. I brought my hands down to my lap, desperate, and dug my nails as hard as I could into my left palm. It really started to sting after a little bit, and I focused all I could on the pain. “Well if you’re gonna make me,” I tried to joke.
“Yes!” she smiled.
The throbbing in my hand successfully dulled the throbbing in my pants, at least enough to hide my obvious arousal. I slid out of our booth and quickly shuffled away to head to the restroom. Once inside, I breathed out an anguished, ‘Fuck!’ and went to the sink. I turned on the water and let it run for a bit, then leaned over the sink and splashed some on my face.
I needed a game plan. Maybe if I went out and said I was feeling sick, we could leave early. No, that wouldn’t work; I haven’t said I was sick all day.
Somebody had come in while I was there and taken a leak. “You okay, bud?” he asked before leaving.
“Yeah, thanks,” I mumbled.
Maybe I could say washing my eye made it hurt worse, and now I have a headache too. That might work. I threw some more water on my face and ran in through my hair to make it look a bit more disheveled. The door opened again. I didn’t bother to look; I was rubbing my eyes with water to make them look more red.
“Feeling okay?” a voice asked.
“Yeah, I’m fi…” my words trailed off. It took me that brief moment to realize the voice that asked me was not a man. It was a girl’s voice. Summer’s voice.
XI
That’s it; I’ve totally lost it… She wouldn’t come in here. She couldn’t! I slowly took my hands away from my face and looked up in the mirror. And there she was, standing a little ways behind me, curious look on her face.
I froze in position for probably fifteen seconds, which if you count it out, is really a long time to just be staring in confusion. She looked at me, then around in the room like she was a tourist. No shit, she’s in the men’s room. “What the hell are you doing here?” I finally exclaimed.
She gave me a perplexed look. “Um, it’s like, a restaurant? I’m pretty sure I’m allowed to eat here… Why? Were you hoping to take me home again?” she played.
I ignored the question. “I mean in here!” I emphasized, gesturing around me.
“Oh! Well, I thought I would come and say hi!” She was so blasé.
“You- you can’t be in here…”
“Look, I just wanted to talk to you… privately… I think I’ve been pretty nice about, um, not doing this in class.”
My heart shook. “This is- this is the men’s room… You can’t be seen in here…”
She practically rolled her eyes. “Well did you want to talk in front of your friend?”
“I don’t want to talk!” I blurted.
“I don’t wanna keep ignoring this!” she snapped back.
I gave her a ‘what the fuck?’ look, but then we both turned our heads towards the door. Someone was turning the handle. Without even thinking, I grabbed onto Summer’s shoulders and pushed her into the stall furthest from the door. I slid in behind her and swung the stall door shut, locking it. She had this bewildered expression and her mouth hung open. I placed the heel of my palm on her chin and gently closed her mouth, placing my index finger over her lips to keep her quiet.
We stood like that for a minute as whoever came in relieved himself and left. For once I was glad someone was in a hurry and didn’t wash their hands. I released the pressure of my hand on her chin and her lips opened up. My finger fell to her bottom lip and she teasingly darted out her tongue to lick it. Her big eyes looked up at me and twinkled as she slid her tongue under my finger and then closed her lips around it.
I swallowed hard, mesmerized by the sight and sensation. It was only a couple seconds, but that was still pathetically long until I managed to pull my hand away from her. I scolded her in a harsh whisper, “We’re not doing this! We’re not doing anything!”
“We haven’t done anything yet!” she gave an exaggerated pout.
“And we’re not going to!”
“Come on!” she whispered back, trying to sound seductive. It only half-worked; I could tell she was at least a little unsure of herself. “You know we have something…”
“No we don’t!” I hissed.
Her eyes narrowed. “Just because I’m your student doesn’t mean I’m stupid… I can, um- see that you like me,” her face tilted down to my waist. My shock quickly flushed into complete embarrassment. Her little trick on my finger got me raging again. What the fuck was I supposed to say? A man can’t talk his way out of a hard-on.
“This is completely inappropriate and you know it!” I tried.
She made a classic teenage scoff, “Who cares? Don’t think I haven’t like, noticed how you look at me…” she took a little step back inside the stall and smoothed her dress down across her stomach, pulling the fabric tighter against her body. “Don’t you want me? I bet most boys at school would totally love to be you right now…”
“Uh- yeah, so go make one of them happy! Like your friend you came with…” I reasoned.
“Ew! Forget him, I want you!” She took a large step forward and pressed her body into mine, pushing me back against the stall door. The feeling of that tight body rubbing against me was heaven… especially downstairs.
I brought my hands down to her hips, looking down at her in fear and want. “We can’t do this…”
She sighed, pressing her cheek against my chest. “I’ll make you a deal… Let me kiss you again… just once… When I’m done, if you still don’t want it then… I guess I’ll leave you alone…”
I shut my eyes. I can handle one kiss… But what if it’s a trick… Who knows how she’ll react… “You know that can’t uh- happen.”
A long pause, and then, “Well, then I can’t promise what will happen when we walk out of this bathroom… together.”
God, it’s almost like she planned this. “You wouldn’t…”
“It’s just one kiss,” she whispered soothingly.
I had no choice. Or at least, I felt like I had no choice. I sighed resignedly, “Fine, one.”
She looked up at me again, chewing on her lip. My pulse was racing; I don’t think I’d ever been so scared to kiss a girl even when I was her age. I slowly began to lean down to meet her lips, but she teasingly brought her head back a bit.
“I kiss you,” she reminded, “…and remember, no stopping me until I’m done…”
I scrunched my forehead in confusion as her face eased into a naughty smile. Then she started to lower herself down to her knees. What is she…? Oh… no… Her hands ran down my stomach and stopped at the belt of my pants, where she began to unfasten it.
“You can’t- this isn’t what I meant!” I croaked.
She didn’t stop. “You made a deal… a kiss is a kiss…”
I watched in astonishment as she fiddled with my belt until it was finally loose. She unthreaded it and began to unbutton my pants. I brought my hands down to hers to stop her, when suddenly we heard the bathroom door open again. She looked up at me secretly and gave a hushed, shhh…
I let my hands fall to my sides, paralyzed as I tried to listen to who came in. Part of me was positive it was going to be Heather, or Summer’s friends, or somebody who knew what was going on. But it wasn’t. It was just some guy washing his hands. I looked back down at Summer.
She was paying such close attention to my pants, finally unzipping them and gently grabbing the waist of them and my boxers at the same time. Even though she was on her knees, she didn’t slouch at all. Her back arched in this sexy little way that emphasized her figure. From this view, I could also see down her dress…
The cloth of my boxers dragged against my cock until finally they pulled down far enough to let it spring free. Summer almost gasped as she saw my complete erection come into view. She looked at it with some inquisitiveness, maybe even hesitation. For a brief moment I felt a tinge of pride. I’m no teenager… Whatever it was she felt, she kept looking on at it for what seemed like forever. Looking at her cute frame kneeling in front of me was causing my cock to jump a little with each heartbeat. I was anxious for her to start. I’m not sure what I wanted more though, to get it over with, or to just get attention…
Finally she opened her mouth and brought her face forward. I shivered as her warm breath enveloped the head of my dick. As amazing as the sight was, I couldn’t stand to look. I clenched my eyes shut. This is so… completely… wrong… Her tongue slid under the tip of me and she brought a couple inches into her mouth. My head rolled back and hit the stall door in shock. Oh wow…
She placed her hands on my hips, which at first made me tingle with even more excitement as I felt her fingertips on my skin. But I soon realized that she was going to leave them there; she was determined to stay true to her word and only give me a ‘kiss’. Her lips never actually left my cock. It was the most pleasurable torture of my life.
I don’t think she ever got even half of my length into her mouth. She kept on teasing the head with her lips and tongue, constantly swirling and sucking and licking. It felt absolutely amazing… Maybe not because she was the most experienced, but because she was so fucking enthusiastic. My eyes finally peeled open and I watched her work.
Her eyes would alternate between closed concentration and looking up at me towering over her. Every time she made eye contact with me, I felt another guilty surge rush between my legs. I couldn’t believe I was letting my own student blow me. A month ago, this would have never even crossed my mind… And now… Here I was, my girlfriend waiting for me back at our booth… The shame was completely drowned out by my obsessive lust being satisfied.
At first I thought this would be a boon. I definitely did not want her to make me come. That would put me in even deeper shit than I already was, and encourage her. But this sentiment quickly melted into my instincts taking over. It didn’t take long for me to rationalize, well, the sooner I come, the sooner it’s over. And at that point, I was desperate to finish off.
But I couldn’t get any enduring relief. Whether she meant it to be or not, the whole thing was just a huge tease. As amazing as it felt, I needed more. I needed her to take me further into her mouth. I needed her to use her hands at the base of my cock. But I didn’t get any of this. I can’t tell you how bad I wanted to just grab the back of her head and push into her. Or at the very least, grab my own dick and help myself get off.
I felt like I couldn’t do anything like that though. I leaned back against the door, trying in vain to at least hold my hips still… even though without thinking I would instinctively thrust forward; Summer always pulled back. There was no way I could actively participate in what was going on. Somehow I convinced myself that if I was passive, that if this was just happening to me, then I wouldn’t be so guilty. Yeah it was stupid bullshit, but it’s all I had to cling to in that desperate moment.
How long did this go on? I dunno. Maybe only a few minutes really. I had the dim realization that a few more people came in and left the restroom while it happened. All I could really think about was the relentless tease between my legs. But finally she stopped. I couldn’t suppress a groan as her lips dragged off of me. God, I need it so bad… My entire cock was buzzing with anticipation.
She got up off her knees, slowly pushing her body up against mine as she resumed standing. We looked into one another’s eyes. I was practically panting. Images of turning her around, pushing that little dress up, and fucking her against the wall raced through my mind.
“Okay… there was my one kiss… was it okay?” she asked, almost in a little girl’s voice.
“God, Summer…” I sighed reflexively.
Her body still pressed into mine, “So, do you want more?”
It took every ounce of my being to muster, “N-no…”
“You don’t have to be shy… I won’t like, tell anyone…” she soothed. She ran her tongue over to wet her already moist lips.
I wordlessly shook my head.
“Oh…” she said dejected. “I guess I thought we had something… But a deal is a deal, I guess.” She looked down and grabbed the waist of my clothes, gently pulling them up. The waistband of my boxers pushed up against the base of my erection, forcing it up and sending a continuous bolt of pleasure through me. I grunted in response.
“Oops… sorry…” she hummed. Then she brought one of her hands off my clothes and wrapped it around me. I gasped, my hips once again rolling into her touch with a mind of their own. “Let me, um- put this back.”
She eased it to point back down, tucking it into my boxers as she continued to pull my drawers up. Her grip on me was soft but firm, and she gave me little squeezes and tugs between her thumb and forefinger as she worked. The pressure focused along the middle and base of my cock; the one part I needed to be touched the most. My eyes fluttered as she continued to play with me. I’m completely on the edge… I could come like this… I can’t give in…
Summer must have been able to see exactly what I was feeling. Even with my pants pulled back up, she made no move to let go of me. “Um… is something wrong?” she asked innocently.
“A-Summer, I…”
She pulled at me harder, making me cut off my own speech with a grunt. Oh no, it’s too good…
“I’m not, like, hurting you, am I?”
She squeezed a little firmer and began to deliberately jack me off at the base. My knees started to feel weak; I couldn’t hold myself back if she didn’t stop. I tried not to look at her, but I couldn’t help myself. Her eyes were so wide in mock concern, and her lips were parted open as she breathed a bit heavy. Her awesome body was still against mine; I look down her back and saw the outline of her ass through the skirt.
Without even thinking, I brought one of my hands around and cupped her bottom. She gasped as I did it and pushed her body out a little and into my hand. I gripped her harder, marveling at how perfect it felt. God I want to be under that dress… My reaction ended up being more aggressive than I thought it would be; as she pulled her body into my hand, I pushed back and forced her back against me.
And she never let up with her fondling. I felt my dick start to swell as the unrelenting pressure built up between my legs. Oh fuck, I’m going to… I’m going to… I brought my other hand to Summer’s shoulder to help keep my balance.
I heard her whisper, “Uh oh, maybe the kiss wasn’t enough?”
The way she said it just dripped with seduction. Or at least that’s how I heard it. Whatever it was, it put me over the edge. My entire body jerked, pushing into hers. She held onto me tight as my cock pulsed with spray after spray of warm cum into my boxers. Lights flashed behind my eyes as my orgasm shook through me.
As I came down from my high, Summer loosened her grip and withdrew her hand from my pants. She ran it up underneath my shirt, gliding her hot palm along my stomach. I instinctively flexed from the touch, my mind still an exhausted fog.
“Wow…” she hushed, “I guess you uh… changed your mind…” she trailed off.
I tried to understand, “Huh?”
She brought her hand back down, tickling me by raking her nails along my stomach as she took a step back from me. “The deal, silly!” She paused for a moment, “Mmm… I guess you like me after all… at least a little bit…”
Ah fuck. Now that I was regaining some of my senses, I began to realize the huge mistake I’d just made. Why the hell did I have to give in!? “Uh- no, I mean, you said…”
“You don’t have to pretend…” she interrupted. “At least, not around me.” Her eyes looked me up and down one more time in appreciation, and she brought her hand up to her mouth and lightly bit the tip of one of her fingers as she smiled. “I’ll try to like, not be so distracting back at the table though…”
Her finger left her mouth and trailed down her chest, hooking around the top of her dress and pulling it down to reveal more and more of her tits. She let go and the fabric popped back up before she got too far… Damn it. I was staring like an idiot. And she knew it.
But just like that, it was over.
Without any more exchange of words, she opened the stall door, poked her head out to make sure nobody was there, and then snuck out of the restroom. I stood there in mute shock, wondering how the fuck I was going to explain myself to Heather. I went over to the mirror and discovered, thankfully, that all the cum I just shot into my boxers didn’t show through to my jeans. At least I have that…
I splashed more water on my face to make myself look a little more disheveled (not that I particularly needed it at this point). Then I went back to my booth, my girlfriend at first looking pretty fucking annoyed, but then concerned.
Then I lied my ass off. I told her when I tried to wash out my eye, whatever was in there must have cut of scraped me. It hurt like hell. So I kept trying to wash it, but it kept stinging. Then I got a huge headache and got faint… I had to go in one of the stalls and just sit down on a toilet for a few minutes until my ears stopped ringing and the room stopped spinning. Finally I came back out, losing track of time and just feeling like shit. My eye still was still sore and my head was throbbing.
She told the next waiter that walked by to get us boxes and a check. Within five minutes we were getting up from the booth to go home. As I stood up, I glanced over at Summer, who to her credit was dutifully ignoring me since I got back. We made brief eye contact and she jutted out her lower lip into an exaggerated pout. She took her hand off her drink and gave me a very subtle ‘bye’ wave. I clenched my eyes shut and rubbed my temples.
“Come on, let’s get you home,” Heather soothed.
XII
Another guilt-filled weekend went by. When I wasn’t desperately masturbating to our last encounter, I sat and worried about Monday. Was she going to keep up her advances? Of course she would… I broke her “deal” after all. And before, I could at least convince myself that even if she saw me get hard, I still hadn’t really done anything wrong. Now all bets were off. She gave me a blow job, then jerked me until I came. In my pants. With my girlfriend waiting in the other room…
I was wracked with shame. It wasn’t just that I had let myself cheat on Heather. And it wasn’t that I was letting myself get swept up in an affair with my high school student… It wasn’t even that I was putting my entire life, career, everything on the line. The worst part was that I liked it. That the forbidden nature of it all just kept fueling my fantasies, making me want more… no matter how much I told myself I didn’t, or at least shouldn’t.
I was practically waiting for that cliché day where she came in during lunch or after school, asking for some ‘extra tutoring’. The idea terrified me, mostly because I couldn’t stop thinking about it. There couldn’t be a more dangerous place to fuck. But would she try? Could I resist? How am I so weak for this girl?
Monday came. I was a mess. Summer did nothing.
Tuesday came. Same thing.
Wednesday came, and now I was really nervous. The next installment of their story was due. Obviously there wasn’t even a possibility that she wouldn’t write about the restaurant. I was anxious to see it. Afraid to see it. At the end of class, when all the students were stopping by my desk to hand it to me, Summer gave me an innocent smile. My face immediately flushed a deep red. I faked a coughing fit to mask it. God, if any other student even thought they knew what was going on, the rumors would spread like fire.
As soon as the room was empty, I pulled out her paper to read over it. I was only a couple sentences in when another colleague popped his head in the door. “Hey, do you eat anymore? We haven’t seen you in the lounge lately.”
I nervously slammed the paper down on the desk and jerked my head up, then eased into a fake grin. “Oh, uh, hey Tom. I’m just a little behind these last few weeks. Been real busy, on top of all the grading…”
“If you say so,” he said sarcastically. “Try not to starve.”
Back to the paper.
‘She felt a little guilty about going to the restaurant. It was cheating after all. Unlike their previous encounters, this one was intentional. He had left his computer in the classroom unattended. She just happened to see his email on the screen. His friend… girlfriend even?… said they should go to the restaurant that day. He had not replied yet, but the girl knew at that moment that she would find a reason to be there. Just in case.’
That. Bitch. I knew it seemed too unlikely… That she seemed a little too confident about everything going on. I can’t believe she played me so bad. But my dick swelled anyway. The thought of her going through all that trouble to seduce me was as flattering as it was sexy and wrong.
I kept reading, having only the self-restraint to not touch myself under my desk. She talked about how nervous she was in the bathroom. About how surprised she was that I got so nervous around her. About the look on my face when she got down on her knees… It was a vivid picture of everything that happened, from her point of view. God it was hot. But then I got to something even more unexpected.
‘So he broke their deal… and she was dying to talk about it. She had to get it out to someone! But who could she tell? It was her little secret… She knew she shouldn’t let anybody else know, but there was no way she could keep it bottled up. So she decided to sneak her cell phone number into one of her papers that she turned in. She knew he would call her. He would even call her that night! Because he knew if he didn’t, she would have to talk to somebody else about it…’
She wrote about hoping I’d call before her “bedtime” fairly early in the evening. And sure enough, a phone number was inserted in the paper, with a few more allusions to what would happen if I didn’t call. And how excited she was to receive that call. I put the paper back down and wiped my hands on my pants, which had begun to perspire. I was in a sort of panicked-calm. The kind where part of you knows you’re absolutely screwed, but even your nerves are too scared to react yet.
Would she really tell somebody else if I didn’t call her? She couldn’t… It would be a stain on her academic record. Colleges would hate it. She’s bluffing. But then again… If she just told a friend, if it was only rumor… That would be enough to fuck me over, and let her completely off the hook. Would she do that to me? Was I willing to risk it? Could I ignore how bad I wanted to call her anyway…?
My mind was shot for the rest of the day. My lessons were distracted to the point that even the students could tell I wasn’t into it. The more I thought about Summer, and I could not stop thinking about her, the more worried I got. We’re not just talking butterflies in my stomach; they were everywhere. Even my scalp tingled from anxiety.
Once I got home, I spent most of my time pacing around the room, staring at my own cell phone that I tossed on the table. More than once I had picked it up to actually call her, but I backed out. What the hell would I even say? Hey, about that blowjob… I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it, but keep it under your hat. Thanks, bye. Gimme a break.
In her paper, she claimed she would need to be in bed by 9:00 that night. I knew that was shit. Whether she was trying to sound cute or innocent or young, I don’t know. I figured she was trying to pressure me into calling her at a reasonable hour, instead of at 1:00am when everyone was asleep.
The hours slowly ticked away. I couldn’t call early anyway. I didn’t want to sound desperate. Somehow I needed to show some control, if that could even be accomplished anymore. So I made a sandwich. It took me about an hour to eat it; I barely had any appetite. At some point I decided I’d call at 7:00. No, that was too round a number, like I planned it. 7:12… that would work. Fuck! Am I one of her teenage crushes or a fucking adult!?
I already had the number dialed in. I was just waiting to actually go through with it and press ‘Send’. Everything told me I shouldn’t do it, but I had to. Needed to. With my hand trembling, I finally initiated the call. I held the phone up to my ear and watched the clock (it was only 6:58). It rang once. It rang twice.
There was a knock at my door. I was so startled that I actually dropped the phone and it clattered down onto the floor. What the hell!? I bent over and grabbed the phone, taking huge strides on the way to the door to see who it was. It couldn’t be her… that’s impossible… I glanced through the peephole as I brought the phone back up to my ear. It was Heather. Oh god.
“Hello?” I heard a young voice through the phone.
I completely and totally panicked. I clumsily took the phone from my ear and mashed the ‘End’ button. As soon as I saw the call dropped, I stuffed the phone in my pocket and reached for the door. Then in a brief moment of clarity, I halted and yanked my phone back out, making sure to power the damn thing off. Then I took a deep breath, let it out, and answered the door.
My girlfriend greeted me with a smile. “Watch a movie with me!” she cheered.
Apparently it was some romantic comedy that she had been wanting to see for a long time, and it just came out on DVD. She doesn’t know anything; it’s just a coincidence…
“Uh, well I have quite a bit of work I still need to do tonight…” I offered apologetically, letting her in.
“Come on, it’ll be fun. You’ve been working too hard lately, we barely hang out!” she argued.
“Well, I guess… Are there any hot women in the movie, at least?” I asked jokingly, trying to calm myself down a little.
“I think the daughter is supposed to be cute, if you’re into teenagers,” she gave a dry smile.
My dick twitched. “Ugh, what a rip-off,” I forced irritation.
Anyway, it was one of those situations that you know you aren’t getting out of. I checked the movie case to see how long it was. Just over an hour and a half. If we started it right away, there would barely be any time left over to call Summer by her ‘deadline’. And even so, it wasn’t like my girlfriend was just going to disappear once the credits started rolling.
We got on the couch and started watching. It was a pretty run-of-the-mill chick flick with a clearly predicable plot. The most interesting part to me, which wouldn’t usually be, was in fact the teenage actress. Normally I would look at her and say, ‘Yes she’s cute, she’ll probably be hot when she’s a woman.’ Now I was looking at her thinking, ‘Yeah, she’s definitely not bad right now… Kind of has the same look as Summer even…’
That’s about as much of the movie as I could pay attention to. The rest of the time I was fidgeting in my seat, my brain churning for ways to solve my evening’s dilemma. It occurred to me that I might use the movie in my favor. If I could just think up an excuse for someone I needed to call, Heather would still be watching the film while I could sneak away… Was I really willing to risk calling her while my girlfriend was there? I resolved yes. I couldn’t risk not calling her before 9:00.
At occasional points during the movie, I’d sarcastically point out, “Oh here comes the inevitable conflict for the lovers… I wonder if they can sort it out!” Heather would lightly punch me on the arm, but I felt I needed to create a framework for comfortably leaving during the movie. I couldn’t bother with, ‘Oh but you’ll miss it! I’ll pause it!’
It was 8:00; I needed to make my move. “Shit, I just remembered I was supposed to call Scott and tell him how to set something up on his computer…”
“Just call after the movie.”
“Ah, he had asked me while I was eating dinner… I promised I’d call him right back after I was done. It’s gonna bug me now.”
“Fine, I’ll paus…”
“No, don’t bother. It’ll only take a couple minutes… And I’m pretty sure I know what’s going to happen,” I smirked.
She relented and I hurried off into the bedroom. I flipped on the computer for appearances, but closed the door anyway. I pulled my cell out and switched it on. With my mouth completely dry, I nervously pressed redial. This is such a bad idea. As soon as it started ringing, I began to panic. What if calling her was just part of the story? Maybe she didn’t realistically expect it…
“Hello?” she answered.
Too late now. “Uh, hey.”
“Who is this?”
I realized I had spent so much time worrying about calling her that I never did plan out what I should actually say. “This is… uh… Mister…”
“Oh!” she interjected, “I was wondering if you’d call!”
“Yeah, well I…”
“Did you prank me earlier?”
“What?” I reacted nervously.
“I don’t know… it looks like the same number, someone hung up on me earlier…”
I figured she was playing a game with me. I can’t win an argument against Caller ID. “Oh, sorry about that. I was just getting ready to call you when someone came to my door. I didn’t think you answered…”
“Oooh, who was it?”
“Uh, just a friend.”
“The same one at the restaurant?”
I don’t know why I told the truth. Maybe to cement the fact that I’m a taken man. Maybe because I’m an idiot. “Yeah.”
“Gosh, are you trying to make me jealous?” she pouted.
“Huh?” I blurted.
“Is she still there now?” she pressed.
“Uh, look Summer, I’m on the phone with you now.” I tried to sound sure of myself.
“You didn’t answer the question… so that totally means she is,” she said almost to herself.
“Look,” I changed the subject, “What exactly do you want?”
“What do you mean?”
“There… there’s no point in, uh- skirting around the issue.” I waited a moment for her to respond, but she said nothing. “So… I called you, like you asked for in your- your paper.”
“Hmmm… I just wanted to talk about, you know, last time…”
Gulp. I knew it was coming, but it made my stomach flip just the same. “Yeah, about that… That was uh- inappropriate…”
“It was?” in a little girl’s voice.
“Come on,” I sighed, peeking back at the door behind me to make sure it was still closed.
“Which part was, like, inappropriate?”
“I don’t want to play games, Summer.”
“Was it that it was in the men’s room? I guess I probably shouldn’t have been there… Or was it because your friend was waiting for you? I wonder what she would think about it. Or maybe it was because you’re my teacher?” she emphasized knowingly.
I bit the side of my tongue as she talked, inadvertently getting a little hard. “Yeah… I shouldn’t have let any of… any of that happen,” I mumbled.
“Then why did you?”
Because I can’t fucking help myself. “Uhh- I guess I let things get out of hand…” I sighed, getting more and more flustered at this conversation. “Look, you uh- you tricked me with your deal. I didn’t want that.”
“That’s crap,” she replied flatly.
Her sudden change in demeanor threw me for a loop. “Well… you shouldn’t have even been there!” I retorted.
“Uh oh… I thought you might be upset about that…” Her voice was almost mocking. “I guess I kinda cheated a little bit. Are you mad?”
“Yeah!” I blurted.
“Well I’m really sorry… I know you wouldn’t know anything about cheating… now would you?”
My mouth opened and closed mutely, no words coming to my defense.
“So are you going to, like, punish me now? I hope you don’t make me go to detention… What would you have me do there… to, you know, make it up to you?”
A light shudder went down my body, lifting my cock up even harder. “You know that isn’t going to happen,” I almost growled.
“Are you sure? I bet you could figure something out… Didn’t teachers used to, like, spank their students when they’re bad?”
Oh god. My free hand drifted down to touch myself through my clothes. I had to change the subject. “Summer, look, this has to stop. I only called so you- to make sure this would stay between us. It would be very damaging to both of us if this got out.”
“Oh, I bet you’d get really mad if I told somebody… Then you’d have to punish me, wouldn’t you?”
“Don’t be- uh- ridiculous.”
“I have a feeling that you’d like to punish me right now… am I right?”
Oh fuck yes. “No, I…”
“Are you… I mean… is it… hard right now?” she cut me off.
“Excuse me?” I asked incredulously.
She practically giggled, “That means yes! You totally are!”
I should have never called. This is insane. “Okay Summer, this is done. I uh- I apologize for giving you any- any false impressions… But, that’s it. We’re- we’re done.”
A brief moment of awkward silence, and then “I’m in my bed right now,” she almost whispered.
Huh? “Huh?”
“Under my sheets… I’m wearing a tank top with a heart over the chest. And some little panties.”
The image plastered over the forefront of my mind. “Okay…?” I mumbled confusedly.
“I don’t like to wear too much when… um… when I think about you…”
“Um…”
“I mean… A lot of girls say they don’t do it… But I can’t help it. Especially when, like, I think about our, um, meetings.”
She can’t really be talking about this. I should have just said ‘Bye’ and hung up. But so help me, I couldn’t help myself. “You don’t need to, uh… tell me this.”
“You don’t mind, do you? That I think about you when I do it?”
I swallowed hard, not knowing what in the hell to say.
“Because… I’m doing it right now,” and she made a little gasp.
I squeezed my leg muscles, shaking at my cock growing more and more sensitive. I still couldn’t say anything.
“Do you- mmm… do it too? I mean- ah- do you think about me like- oh- ever?”
“Summer…” I mumbled.
“I like to- like to pretend… ooh… that you are doing it… doing it too, and thinking about me…” I heard her shudder over the phone and stifle a squeak.
I could feel the tip of my hard-on getting wet at this point. I still didn’t respond, except with what was becoming heavier and heavier breaths. I was just… enthralled.
“Come on,” she pressed, “Have you- oh- have you ever? To me? I told you…”
For some reason, I was desperate to say yes. Like she needed to hear it to get off, and I wanted to help her. My fear still blocked me from doing so, “I- we can’t do this…”
“Please,” she moaned quietly.
The fact that her voice came off slightly as a teenage pout just turned me on even more. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Was she really getting herself off right now?
“Nobody else has to- to know…” she let out another sharp gasp. “Tell me…”
And against all my better judgment, my suppressed lust finally got its chance. “Yes,” I breathed.
“Oh-my-god!” the words rushed together in an excited whisper, followed by a quiet but broken moan. “Say it- say it again… Tell me- ah… oh- again…”
I couldn’t help but rub myself harder through my pants. I had half a mind to undo them… My mind raced, trying to decide exactly what to tell her. I almost wanted to say I couldn’t help myself at all anymore. But before I got up the courage, she moaned, “Ah… At least… at least do it with me… please…”
Without even thinking, and like a total idiot, “I am…” escaped my lips before I had a chance to stop myself.
Another eager and stifled moan greeted me. “Oh! I… ah! You- really?” she was panting now. “Right- huhhh… now?”
I was too far in now. I didn’t care how wrong it was anymore. Not at that moment. “Yes.”
She squeaked when she gasped, “Oh wow! Oh- oh…”
By now I had completely lost track of time. Actually, probably lost track of reality. So you can imagine my utter shock when I heard a light knock on the door, followed immediately by the handle unlatching. I flung my hand off of my pants and jerked the chair under the computer desk as fast as I could. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit.
I kept the phone pressed emphatically against my ear. Summer seemed like she was in her own world now. “God- I’m gonna… ah- ah! Sooo close!” she whined between her ragged gasps.
My cock was screaming for attention, actually pulsing arhythmically in objection of not being touched. I craned my neck around to see Heather open the door.
“You missed it!” she informed quietly enough to not disturb the phone call.
I held up my free hand to indicate that I’d only be a minute longer. Summer kept moaning on. It was my great fortune that the volume was fairly low, otherwise I would be a dead man right then.
“How much longer are you gonna be?” she asked impatiently.
“Sorry, uh- I- just a minute…” I was so flustered that I didn’t even think to cover up the mouthpiece of the phone.
“Oh- god is she- ah- right there?” Summer gasped over the phone.
“Yeah uh- so I really need to get going,” I answered nonchalantly, as if talking to Scott.
“I- I can’t- ah- stop… I’m gonna- I’m gonna c-come…”
Despite my awkward horror at the situation, my dick was still like a rock.
“Okay then,” I replied, rolling my eyes at Heather like I was desperate to get “him” off the phone, “I’ll talk to ya tomorrow.”
“I… mmph!…” it sounded like she rolled into the pillow. I heard a few more young and enthusiastic moans through the line and my face started to turn bright red. There I was, hiding my cock from my girlfriend, smiling nonchalantly at her as I listened to my teenage student come over the phone. It was the most surreal moment of my life.
“Great. Yep. Okay then… Bye,” I faked the conversation, only hearing rustling on the other end of the line now. I was afraid to end the call without some kind of confirmation from Summer, but I was more afraid to stay on with Heather in the room. So I did my best to act casual as I hung up and turned the phone off.
“Sheesh, what did he need help with anyway?” she asked.
“Oh, uh, he was trying to put in a video card… um, for games. It’s a guy thing,” I smiled.
“Ha, you’re just like a little boy sometimes,” she joked.
Right then, I felt the tension break. This huge rush of giddy relief ran through me. I just heard Summer get off… I practically helped her… And my girlfriend was in the room and had no idea. But somehow I got away with it. It was so bad, but whatever. Right then I felt high as a kite. And I will still horny as fuck.
“Well, let me show you what a man I can be then,” I grinned at her and got up, letting her see my hard-on. She cocked an eyebrow once she saw, clearly not expecting it. I moved over to her and gave her a light pat on the ass, “Now you’ve been a bad girl, interrupting me like that…”
I couldn’t help myself. The conversation with Summer still echoed in my mind. Heather smirked, clearly not knowing what got into me but at that point not caring. It didn’t take long before we found ourselves in the bed, me fucking her enthusiastically. I probably couldn’t have been more into it unless it was Summer herself. That didn’t stop me from imagining it was her regardless.
I pretty much tuned everything out and only heard her young voice talking about getting herself off. I fucked even harder as I was filled with the frustration of having admitted about my own guilt and masturbation. When I started thinking about her sexy gasps and her squelched moaning, imagining her little body quaking in her bed as she talked to me… I came hard. At that point I think Heather was just along for the ride. In my head, I was shaking with pleasure along with Summer.
XIII
Later that night, reality settled in and I was again sunk into restless anxiety. I panicked, wondering how Summer would react next. I seriously considered taking the next two days off of work to avoid her completely, but I didn’t want to act out of the ordinary. Besides, she had yet to make any move in class before, I was fairly confident she wouldn’t start now. At least, I hoped… kind of…
In class the next day, she was wearing khakis and a little sweater. Once the bell rang and everybody settled down, I began giving some instructions. She unzipped the sweater and took it off, stuffing it into her backpack. I noticed right away that she was wearing a skimpy little tank-top. One with a heart over her tits.
As she sat back up, she made eye contact with me. For once I held it back, and her cheeks actually turned pink. I felt my own face start to flush and I broke the stare. It was completely bizarre to see her sitting there, nothing out of the ordinary… and yet knowing how entirely erotic she was under the surface. I realized I had to force myself to ignore her as I recalled the amazing sounds of her muffled climax. I’ve heard her come, but god damn I want to see it even worse… I want to feel it…
I really, really needed to get a hold of myself. The more I thought about her, the more I was letting myself think it wasn’t some terrible thing. I shouldn’t even be rationalizing it, let alone anything else that might pass through my head. It was wrong, and I had to stop it. At this rate, I was doomed to end up in the national news for some sex scandal. Of course, then I would just wonder… would it maybe be worth it… just a little?
That was it. I needed a break. The next day I called in sick and ordered a substitute for my classes on Friday. I told Heather I was ditching work and wanted to spend more time with her. She had me the whole weekend; I’d already decided it. She was a little surprised but agreed happily.
I occupied myself throughout all of Friday with whatever chores and errands I could keep myself busy with. Once Heather got off work, I zipped over to her place. My plan was to stay there all fuckin’ weekend. I didn’t even want to go home; who knows what would happen there. Maybe Summer would call me. Or I call her? With the way things were going, she’d probably show up at my door for crying out loud. No, I was going to stay the hell away and stick by my girlfriend’s side. I would get my head screwed on straight and take on my problems next Monday.
And things were going mostly fine. Sure, I still thought about Summer when I fucked Heather. But at least I wasn’t obsessing over her every spare minute. That’s an improvement, right? Baby steps.
It was early Saturday afternoon. The two of us had gone out for a jog; it felt great to finally get some legitimate exercise again (I was still too traumatized to return to the gym since this all started). We got back and Heather hopped in to take a quick shower. Once she was out, I just hung out for a bit and chatted with her as she did her makeup, thinking up plans for that evening. All we had lined up so far was going to the post office. As she was finishing up, I finally got tired of being covered in sweat, so I jumped in to take my own shower.
I turned up the bathroom radio and got lost as I cleaned myself up, enjoying the massage of the hot water and letting it relax my muscles. After wasting enough of her water by just standing around, I finally shut it off and dried myself off. I slipped on some shorts and put a towel around my neck, then shut off the radio.
It was then that I heard Heather’s voice talking. I strained my ears to listen if she was trying to shout something at me, but it was just to someone else. Must be on the phone with a friend? Then I heard some laughter, and I immediately recognized two distinct voices. Hmm, she wasn’t expecting anybody over today…
I looked around for a shirt but realized my spare stuff was in her living room. Oh well, not a big deal. I walked down the little hall into the room to get one and see who the company was. They were both sitting at a little dining table. Heather was on one side, showcasing a box full of jewelry that she makes as a hobby.
I think this was a classic example of my brain halting in denial, because it took me so long to realize who the guest was.
At least part of me knew, because I just stood there in my shorts, absent-mindedly rubbing the towel behind my ears. Both of them stopped talking and looked over at me. Heather piped up, “Oh! Honey, this is Summer. She’s actually a student at your school… She is going door-to-door to collect donations for their Senior Auction fundraiser!”
My face drained white as I made eye contact with my student. She was giving me a surprised, ‘Who knew?’ smile and slyly looking my body up and down. I stared back in disbelief. She was wearing tiny gym shorts and a tight t-shirt with our school’s colors and mascot on it. A little ponytail escaped out the back of a baseball cap, and she had two streaks of eye-black painted on her face. My eyes trailed down her thighs and along her legs, which were covered up from about the knees down with tall white socks. She was dressed up like one of our softball players… one of our ultra cute, young, sexy student softball players…
“Hi,” I managed.
“I was showing her some of the jewelry I make… She thinks a few pieces of these might sell really well, so we’re trying to pick some out!” Heather continued encouragingly.
“Oh… sounds great,” I replied, still frozen in place.
My girlfriend glanced at the clock behind me and got up, “But I realized that I need to mail that package with Anne’s present in it. If I don’t get to the post office in a half hour, it’ll be closed and I won’t be able to send it ‘till Monday. It’ll get there too late!”
Summer made a show of looking back in the jewelry box and picking through the different pieces, politely ignoring the conversation.
Heather walked up near me and grabbed her purse off of another table. “I had to let her in… What kind of girlfriend would I be if I didn’t support my man’s school?” she whispered smilingly at me. “But I am in such a rush! Just let her pick out a few pieces, I don’t care which ones, okay?”
“Uh, sure… I mean… Are you sure you don’t want to, uh- just pick some for her really quick?” I tried.
“I don’t want to get there after it closes!!” she pouted impatiently and started heading for the door with the package. “It was very nice to meet you, Summer! Just choose whatever you think is best. I have this thing to go do, so you’ll just have to deal with him in my place,” she smirked sarcastically.
“Ya no problem! This stuff is totally great, thank you so much for supporting us!” Summer chirped back.
And just like that, Heather was out the door and starting up her car.
I narrowed my eyes at nothing in particular, just thinking, ‘Really? Is this even possible?’
“Well this is unlikely,” Summer said with some genuine surprise.
“Uh- yeah… So, did you pick some necklaces and stuff?” Was it even worth trying to be nonchalant?
“Um, not yet… Wanna help me decide?” she offered, tilting the box towards an empty chair next to her.
I paused for a moment, then flatly replied, “No. You shouldn’t even be here.”
She raised her hands up in self-defense. “Hey, it’s not like I planned this!”
I almost scoffed. “Yeah, well it wouldn’t surprise me.”
The chair pushed out from under her as she stood up, folding her arms across her chest under her tits. Her shirt pulled up and revealed a tantalizing slice of her midriff. My eyes reflexively bounced up and down her body. God she looks hot in that outfit. The juxtaposition of young innocence, playful tomboy, and teenage lust was just… oof.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” she retorted.
“Come on, you’ve been after this for how long now?” That’s it… marshal the anger against her.
Her face turned bright red. “Ex-cuse me?” she look positively indignant. Her arms dropped down and she balled her hands into fists on her hips, cocking her head to the side a little. “After what?”
“Uhm- maybe you should just, uh- take some jewelry and go.” It dawned on me that maybe I shouldn’t piss her off; I didn’t want to give her a reason to turn hostile on me.
“No, answer me,” she pushed.
I waved my hands in frustration, “I dunno! Just forget I said anything. You should- you need to go…”
“You think I just want sex, don’t you?” She took a step forward. The way she punctuated the word ‘sex’ sent a shiver down my back. I felt the familiar surge down below as well. Suddenly I became very aware that I was practically naked in front of her.
I made a move for the couch on the other side of the room where one of my shirts was, but Summer almost skipped in front of me. “That’s it, isn’t it?”
“I didn’t say that,” I answered annoyed.
Then she put her hand on my bare chest. “Well you’re thinking it,” she stated.
I took a sharp intake of breath. Looking down into her eyes, I saw both a commanding desire and nervous apprehension. “You don’t wanna do this,” I muttered.
Her hand traced down to my stomach. “And like, what if I do?” she asked quietly, softening her voice.
My dick continued to grow, and there was no hiding the tent showing in my shorts. I gawked helplessly as her fingers tickled my skin. Her clothes were so tight around her body; I just wanted to grab her. I couldn’t manage to say anything back.
“You know, I missed you in class yesterday…” she purred.
“Huh.”
“You don’t look very sick… I think you were playing hookie…” She brought her free hand down to one of mine and took hold of me, then brought my palm to lay flat against her tummy, pushing her shirt up. I didn’t pull it away.
“Yeah, well uh… Maybe I wanted a day off…” my voice trailed as I focused on the feeling of that flat stomach.
“Maybe you’re the one who needs to be punished…” Her smile was devilish as she pushed my hand further up her skin, pushing her shirt higher and higher. Now her entire abdomen was exposed, and god it looked good.
“Uh- no… You’re the one who keeps- uh…” Was I reasoning with her, or flirting? I wasn’t even looking her in the eye. I was just staring at her body.
Her hand on my stomach traveled down to my waist and she began to dig her fingers under the elastic band of my shorts. She took her other hand off of mine and grabbed my other free arm. “Oh that’s right… You still need to, um, discipline me from earlier… when I cheated…”
I shivered from anticipation, my cock completely hard now. She guided my arm behind her and pushed it into her side. I went along with it and rested my hand on her ass, hesitantly squeezing it. I practically sighed from regret. “We can’t… we can’t do this…”
She kept slowly pulling my shorts down, first revealing my pubic hair, then dragging along and exposing my cock. “I think we can,” she grinned, looking at my hard-on.
“My… ahh…” I finally sprung free and I couldn’t help but gasp at the rush of cool air. “She’ll be- she’ll be home… soon…”
She wrapped one hand around the underside of my dick and softly rubbed back and forth. Oh wow… “Hmm… So at least you admit that you want it…” she cooed.
I don’t think there was anything more I wanted in the world at that moment. “If she… If she…” I tried to protest, but she continued to grip and twist her hand around my dick, forcing me to lose all sense of concentration. My shorts fell the rest of the way to the floor. I was naked.
“It was so rude of her to interrupt last time, on the phone… I thought we were gonna, like, do it together… But I had to do it all by myself…” she feigned a sincere pout.
My fingers dug into her skin as she continued to make my excitement grow. I knew I should push her away… but I just couldn’t anymore. “Yeah… uh… sorry…” Sorry!?
“Did you even get to finish?”
“Um…” I tried to stall, but she gave a firm pull on the base of my cock which made my knees buckle from the pleasure. “K-kinda…” Why was I telling her the truth?
“Oh I get it,” she sounded hurt, then paused for a moment, “But… would you rather have, like, finished with me?” she asked hopefully.
My hand on her stomach reached her breast, still hidden under her shirt. She pushed her chest forward for me as I fondled her. “God, you’re bad,” the words poured out in a groan.
She bit her lower lip. “Mmm… I’m so sorry for being such a naughty little girl…” She let go of my cock and started to turn her body around. My hand slipped away from her chest and down her side to rest on her hip as she faced away from me now. “Would it make you feel better if you, um, spanked me now? Teach me a lesson?”
I ran my hands along her butt, sliding them down those tiny shorts and feeling the backs of her naked thighs. Was I really willing to do this? Heather could be home any minute… That last thought was barely a whisper. It was drowned out with, I can’t believe she’s offering herself up like this… That perfect little body, so wrong, so bad…
She pushed her ass back towards me and my hands reached around from her hips to her pelvis. My cock slid against the back of her shorts and I couldn’t help but thrust back into her, closing my eyes in tempted pleasure. “Okay…” she answered for me, “But it doesn’t work unless my… my butt is, you know… bare…”
She took a step forward and looked back at me innocently. I saw her hands move to the front of her shorts and she began to loosen the drawstring. Then she stuck her thumbs down the sides of the shorts and slowly started shimmying them down, shaking her little butt left and right as she did it. I was practically drooling as I finally saw her ass naked for the first time. Once she pulled them down to her knees, she bent over and kicked them off. She was still wearing those socks and the little shirt and hat… It was fucking sexy as hell.
My cock was standing out, screaming for attention. I just had to reach down and grab it; I was going nuts from the lack of touch. Summer saw me and her jaw dropped a little bit from excitement. Then she slowly walked over to the couch that was near us, running her fingers along the cushions suggestively.
The couch was pretty tall anyway, so she made a show of climbing onto it, wagging her ass as she did it. She stayed on her knees, keeping her butt up in the air, and then put her hands on the back of the sofa to steady herself. She looked back at me again. “I’m ready for my lesson, sir…” she announced guiltily.
It was just too fuckin’ much. I’m only a man. That hot little thing had been teasing me for weeks, making me want her. So what? She wanted it too… How could I deny her anymore? I started stepping up to the couch behind her and she watched me expectantly. The eye-black and baseball cap had this effect that seemed to emphasize her cheery youth… and the fact that she was a student. I couldn’t take this bullshit. If she was gonna work this goddamn hard to get it, well, then…
“I know I’ve been bad… but still, be gentle…” she warned.
I was standing right behind her now, holding my hands out to her sides. I’m so fucked. I brought them closer and rested them on the sides of her legs, then ran them up to her ass. My hard-on practically had a mind of its own as it pulled my hips towards her. I could already tell she was aroused. It put me in such a fog of lust that I couldn’t think about anything. All I knew were emotions: anger, guilt, passion, desire, surrender…
She reached one of her hands down between her legs and reached for me, tickling the very tip of my erection. The touch drew me in further, and she used her fingers to drag me closer to her. I was between her legs now and she pushed my cock against her wet slit. I gripped my hands harder on her body and swallowed my heart down from my throat.
Her ass rose a little bit and just like that, she guided me inside of her, sinking back down onto me slowly. She let out a soft sigh of delight. I nearly grunted from the satisfaction of having my cock enveloped in a warm and waiting pussy. She rolled her head back down and stopped looking at me, but continued to gently roll her hips along my member.
I groaned in pleasure. This is heaven… I couldn’t believe I was finally giving in to this. But right then, I couldn’t imagine doing anything else. Summer kept making little pouts and moans, not really even paying attention to me anymore. I just thrust into her and matched her rhythm… sometimes I barely even moved and just let her slide along me in the ways that she liked. But the more she made noises of shuddering pleasure, the harder it was for me to not just give in and fuck her for myself.
She finally put her head down against the back of the couch and really started pushing into me, breathing out vocal moans with every pant. I knew she was bracing her body and straining herself now. She wants to come… Seeing her want it so bad gave me a huge rush. I was almost light-headed and wished we could keep going while lying down. A gasp caught in my throat as I heard her whisper, “So close, I’m so close… God, I need it…”
Her begging nearly put me over the edge. I literally had to look away from her body and stare at the wall for a few seconds and concentrate on not blowing my load. It was then that I saw the clock and a brief window of reality. Oh shit, Heather could get home any second…
Not that I really think I would have had the wherewithal to do anything about it, but if I did, it would have been shattered instantly by Summer crying out with a sudden and cracked, “Oh-hhhh!!!”
I swung my head back to see her body make little circular jerks around my cock, seeing her legs shake at the same time. She’s coming…! It set me off before I knew it. A wave of heat rushed through my stomach and between my legs, and I was coming too. I knew she felt it because she cried out a surprised moan. My primal urges took over and I just drove into her as far as I could, holding myself against her as I was rocked by ecstatic spasms…
I was in blissful peace for the next twenty seconds as I rode my orgasm to completion. But then the climax wore off. Summer barely moved. I didn’t either. I continued to hold her and just stared straight ahead in disbelief. The only sound was our ragged breathing and the steady ‘tick… tick…’ of the wall clock.
What… have… I… done…?
I slowly pulled out of her and stumbled backwards a few steps. Her body slumped down into the couch and turned to face me. The paint under her eyes was smeared a little bit now and her face was flushed. Strands of hair escaped down the front of her eyes that escaped from her hat. She appeared just about as amazed as I was.
I looked around dazedly for my shorts and found them. I have to get her out of here… now… As I bent over to pick them up, the phone rang. I stood back up and the both of us turned to watch the mounted telephone ring three more times, then the answering machine kicked on.
“Hey honey, are you there?” It was Heather on her cell.
A brief moment of waiting. “Hello…? Okay, maybe you’re outside or sleeping… Well I ran into my old friend Lindsey outside the post office! It was so weird…! Oh I’ll just tell you about it later. Anyway I hope you don’t mind, but I’m going to go have coffee with her down the street here. I’ll be back in forty-five minutes, maybe an hour. Love ya!” Click.
My mouth hung open in dumb shock. I looked back over at Summer and she was smiling from ear to ear. She got up off the couch and looked at me. Reaching one hand up, she took off her hat and dropped it onto the couch. She ran a hand through her hair and looked down my body, letting her eyes rest on my cock. I immediately started getting hard again.
She brought her eyes back up to mine and then looked behind her, as if checking out the home. After looking down the hall and seeing the doorway into the bedroom, she looked back at me and tried to hide a naughty smile by pursing her lips shut. She turned away and started walking down to the room, pulling her shirt up over her head and dropping it on the floor on her way in.
My dick jumped again at the sight of her naked back. I let go of my shorts and let them fall back down to the floor as I followed her to my girlfriend’s bed.
It was only 4 pm when Hyein heard her dad's truck pull up to the house, the revving of the engine waking her from her light afternoon slumber. She was enjoying the first week of summer break back home, after she had returned home from a busy semester with a number of exams towards the end. The weather was looking out for her though, it was wonderfully sunny and warm out and she appreciated their house's veranda out front and the peace and quiet that came when you didn't have any neighbors around for miles.
Hyein's dad usually worked until 5 pm and then had to make the drive home which would take another 30 minutes, so she was surprised to hear him back so early. She stood up from the lounge chair and pulled down the skirt of her summer dress before walking through the screen doors into the living room.
"Hey Hyein, can you help me get the groceries please." he called from the entryway. Hyein went over to the car straight away, as her dad wasn't the most patient man when it came to household things like groceries or laundry. Those chores used to be done by her mother most of the time, but Hyein's parents had gotten a divorce during her first year at college.
Hyein still couldn't quite wrap her head around that, her parents had always seemed like they were happy together and there hadn't been any sign of an impending divorce when she moved out to her student dorm. They had gotten married right out of highschool after Hyein's mom got pregnant with her, but both still achieved the careers they wanted, so Hyein didn't think that was an issue. Her mom remained tight-lipped about the whole thing, when Hyein asked about it during their weekly calls. Maybe she could find out what had happened during the weeks she would spend with her dad at home during the summer.
After they had carried in the massive amount of groceries her dad had bought, Hyein started putting everything away while her father went to his office to set up his workspace there with everything he had brought from the office. The company had apparently decided to allow people to work from home when possible, so he'd be spending the summer working from his office here.
"Come on over to the bar, Hyein. Let's have a drink to celebrate your coming home!" she heard her dad call from the living room.
It was times like these when Derek really appreciated his large home further away from the city, even with the longer commute that it brought him. All the amenities that having this much space allowed, like his own bar station in the living room made for a very enjoyable time here, something he'd finally appreciate with taking most of his accumulated leave this summer.
Derek had spent the last 18 and a half years of his life stepping up, being a good father, a good husband and damn good at his job. He had provided for Hyein and her mom and made sure they had a beautiful home and all the luxuries they wanted. And now look at where that had gotten him.
His wife had been a cheating cow right from the beginning, something she had only owned up to once their daughter had left for college, and it had turned out that Hyein wasn't even his daughter at all. So now he was on his own again at 37, no wife and no kids with a large, beautiful but empty house.
But he had decided this time he'd go about life differently. No more stepping up for everyone else and working himself into the ground for nothing. This time he'd get what he wanted and enjoy all the nice things in life, starting with finally getting something in the bedroom again.
Derek had never been blind to what a beautiful young woman Hyein had become. But ever since he had found out that she wasn't actually related to him, he had been free to think about her in whichever way he wanted. He was in great shape after all, and he had always been an attractive man at 6' 2'', even though his hairline was slowly but surely receding and there were more and more gray strands appearing now.
Hyein was only 5' 7'' tall, but she had the perfect figure. Breasts that were more than a large handful but not droopy at all. A waist that nipped in just right from her wide hips and generous ass. And her reddish brown hair fell long and luscious in waves right to her waist.
And after all the money he had spent on her piano lessons, her teenage shopping obsessions, the mommy and me trips Hyein and his ex-wife had left for every spring break and everything else - Derek felt he had a right to get something back for all of that, and so he would take what he wanted from the beautiful woman who was just now sitting down on one of his bar chairs.
Her dad placed a large glass in front of her, filled with a pink fizzy drink that smelled of lemon and strawberries. In front of him was a tumbler with some ice and about an inch of brown liquid - maybe Whiskey? Hyein wasn't all that familiar with the different alcoholic drinks that you could find in a bar. She could count the number of alcoholic drinks she had had on her two hands, and though many of her friends at college regularly went out to drink despite not being 21 yet, she rarely joined in. Many people on her degree of early childhood education weren't interested in partying either, quite a few already had children of their own or did this as their second degree.
But she didn't want to say no to the drink her dad was giving her now, it was so nice of him to be home early on her first full day back home and he must be going through a hard time with the divorce too. So she took first a small sip, and when it tasted wonderful and she couldn't taste all that much alcohol in it, she had one more large mouthful.
Maybe she could find out now what had happened with her parents' divorce. She was too curious not to ask, and this felt like a good moment, so she did.
"Dad… I tried to ask mom what happened, but she wouldn't tell me. But I really want to know why you decided to get a divorce, I just don't understand what happened." Hyein heard how unsure she sounded asking and how nervous she felt, so she had another sip of her drink. She relaxed just a bit, when her father smiled at her before speaking.
"There's no nice way of saying this, and you deserve to know, so…" Now it was his turn to take a sip of his drink, even though he didn't look nervous as much as excited. "Your mom cheated on me, Hyein. Not just once, but for years she did. She had a number of affairs and one night stands, and she only told me after you moved out."
Hyein felt how her face fell into a frown, but she was sad to realize that this didn't surprise her as much as she felt it should. She had seen her mom flirting with friends, waiters, hotel staff when they were on holiday. When she was younger, Hyein thought this was just normal, but as she got older she realized she never saw any of her friends' parents flirting with anyone else, only her mom.
She was lost in thought for a moment, her head felt like it was spinning with this new information. When she looked up again to take another sip of her drink, her father was standing next to her and she had to focus to grip her glass and lift it. Maybe she shouldn't have any more, but since she already had the glass raised to her lips, she didn't want to just set it down again. Just when she started taking a sip, her father leaned in across the table to grab his glass that was still there and accidentally tipped her glass up more with his other arm.
Suddenly, Hyein was spluttering and swallowing a huge mouthful of the pink drink and her glass fell to the table empty. Derek was quick to apologize and clean up what had spilled out, and after a moment they were back to sitting and talking, even though Hyein's head felt heavier and more drowsy with each passing second.
"And there is something else you need to know, Hyein. Your mom started sleeping with other men even before we got married, and I got a DNA test for us - you aren't my daughter."
What her dad had just said hit Hyein like a punch to the gut. She started tearing up and covered her face with her hands, but then her dad was there and pulled her into a hug. Hyein felt so dizzy and confused that she just leaned into the contact, and she barely noticed when Derek lifted her into his arms and sat down on the big sofa island with her cradled on his lap.
"It's okay, baby." He was rocking her in his lap and speaking right into her ear, his hot breath on the sensitive skin of Hyein's throat and shoulder making goosebumps appear. One of his hands was stroking her upper thigh, her dress bunched up around her hips from when he had sat down with her. Slowly, she stopped crying and tried to just breathe through the confused jumble of thoughts and emotions in her head. Hyein had always loved her dad and had looked up to him. He had always treated her and her mother so well and even now that he found out that her mom had cheated on him and Hyein wasn't actually his, he still took such good care of her. He had invited her to spent summer break here at his house and had paid for her flights like always. And even now that she was drunk and crying all over him, he comforted and held her.
"We'll still always be family, just in a different way, okay baby?" Hyein nodded, that sounded good. She wouldn't lose him now, after thinking he was her dad for all of her life. He was such a good man and she loved him so much, this wouldn't change that.
Hyein felt him grab onto one of her legs and turn her body so she was straddling him, but she was too emotional, exhausted and out of it to really care. There had to have been way more alcohol in that drink than Hyein realized. But it was too late to change anything now, and maybe it was good to hear this kind of news with a proper buzz going. And it felt nice to be pressed against him so closely, he felt so warm, strong and protective.
"You've become such a beautiful woman, Hyein baby. And you are so sweet and always want to help everyone, don't you?" She nodded in agreement, she always did her best to make everyone happy and it was so nice to be called beautiful, she leaned in to lay her head down on her dad's - or now maybe just Derek's shoulder. He was so much bigger than her, and after a year living on her own it felt so good to be able to rely on someone else again. And she knew she could always trust him to take care of her.
Derek couldn't believe how easy it had been to get his sweet naive daughter in this position. She was on his lap, straddling him with just a thin pair of panties and his pants keeping his already so damn hard cock from finally sliding into her sweet tight pussy. She didn't notice what he was doing, didn't realize that her dress was now bunched up around her waist and one strap had fallen down her arm so one of her nipples was perilously close to being exposed to him.
And with her head now on his shoulder, her eyes closed as she relaxed into his embrace, it was even easier to disguise his pulling down of the zipper on the back of her dress as stroking her back. Now it only took pushing down the second shoulder strap and Hyein's marvelous breasts were completely bared to his gaze.
He didn't dare to touch them too much, knowing that if he fondled and groped them the way he wanted to she would catch on too quickly before he had her defenses broken down entirely. But Derek couldn't resist taking one of the sensual globes into his hand just to feel its weight in his hand. He saw how Hyein's eyes opened as she felt something, but was quick to disguise what he was doing by pulling her higher on his chest while he moved to fully lay down on the sofa.
Hyein was now lying down on him while straddling his lower stomach, the heat of her cunt farther away from Derek's throbbing cock but this allowed him to slowly open up his trousers and push them down his legs without her even noticing. His 7-inch cock was already weeping precum as it pointed right at Hyein's still panty-covered hole. But Derek had planned this well, and now only needed to reach for the scissors waiting on the coffee table next to the sofa.
Hyein didn't even shift as he lifted the sides of her panties one after the other to cut the thin fabric, sleepy and drowsy from the alcohol and emotions of the afternoon, even though it was still bright sunlight outside, which the blinds only kept half out. Derek felt for the crotch of her panties, happy to find that something between the alcohol and his light stroking of her body had gotten her at least a bit wet. As he started nuzzling her neck with his nose and stroking down her beautiful legs now, she got even wetter. Somewhere deep down a part of her knew that this was a good thing and that she needed a nice big cock inside her, and her body was preparing for that.
But Derek wanted to be balls deep inside Hyein by the time she noticed what was happening, so he still reached down under the largest sofa pillow for the bottle of lube he had deposited there. Derek got his cock slippery enough that no matter whether Hyein still was a virgin or not, he'd be able to slide all the way in.
"See baby, we'll always be a family, you just won't be my daughter anymore."
While Hyein struggled to understand what he meant in her drowsy and comfortable state, Derek utilized his strength to pull her down on his cock, right where he wanted her. He had to push quite a bit, as it took a moment for Hyein's pussy to open up to him but he managed to get their crotches flush quickly enough, right as she started shrieking in surprise when she felt the intrusion into her body. Derek groaned in pleasure as he rocked Hyein's hips over his cock, his firm grip giving him full control over the way she was moving, even as she struggled to get up from him.
Suddenly being filled by a huge cock when you hadn't had anything inside you before but your fingers and a small vibrator was a startling experience, even when you weren't as drunk and out of it as poor Hyein.
She wasn't really there yet in her mind, so the first thing she thought about when she realized the man who she had seen as her father all of her life had his thing up her pussy wasn't about how violating this was or how she had just lost her virginity. Instead she thought about how weird it was that something could feel so big like she was being split open without hurting at all. She was uncomfortably full and felt stretched to her limit, but that feeling was as delicious as it was disconcerting. Having an actual cock inside her felt so different to anything she had done with her fingers or a toy late at night, but the deep stimulation was at least as nice as that had been.
It was only when Derek started moving her body on top of him, rocking her until his cock felt even deeper before pulling out and thrusting in again, that Hyein really thought about the fact that she was having sex - with him - without any preparation or discussion.
"What -", she let out an embarrassing little gasp moan as he hit somewhere really nice on the next thrust, "what are you doiiiiing?" The end of the word turned into a squeal as Derek flipped them without ever pulling out of her, so she was lying on the sofa while he started doing some really deep thrusts into her.
She tried to pull away from him, but he had a tight, almost punishing grip on her hips that stopped her, and she was still so dizzy that she didn't think she would get far even if she managed to pull away. Hyein didn't even plan to run away, her body felt too good for her to really want that, but she wanted to get a moment to figure out what was happening before she was completely overwhelmed by the intensity of being fucked like this. And no matter how amazing it felt when Derek hit that really nice spot inside her - wasn't this still wrong? He had been her dad all her life after all, even though it turned out that that wasn't actually the case.
"It's obvious, isn't it?" He was grinning down at her, even as his voice came out in between groans and harsh breaths. "You're old enough to know what sex is, baby. And once I knew you weren't my daughter, I couldn't stop thinking about this. I always thought you were my child, well, now you will have my children instead."
Derek pulled her legs up on her chest until she was folded in half under him, unable to move even as he moved his hands to her boobs and began teasing and kneading them, his thrusts getting faster at the same time. But even in her drunk and overwhelmed state, Hyein realized what his words meant and she let out a gasp as it hit her. No matter how close she was getting to a really great orgasm, she wasn't ready to get pregnant, especially not from the man she still thought of as dad half the time.
"Nooooo, you can't get me pregnant, please!" He didn't even react, just kept on fucking her and being forceful enough with her tits to make her whimper, even as she kept racing towards an unwanted climax. "Please, please don't, please."
Hyein kept begging him not to cum in her, but it made no difference. Derek had an almost crazed look on his face as he fucked her into the couch, racing toward the point where he would get to finally pump her full of his cum while wanting to drag out the moment at the same time. He started playing with her clit as well, wanting her to come with him at the same time he filled her. Right before he felt his cum jetting out of him he thrust deep inside her and pinched her clit with his fingers.
"Here it is, baby, take it all!" Derek adored the startled look in Hyein's eyes as she felt the hot ropes of his cum inside her, right before her own orgasm triggered and had her closing her eyes, arching her back and contracting down around him, pulling even more cum out of his cock.
"Just close your eyes and have a nap baby, it will all be okay." He told her as he pulled her back onto him to have a glorious post-orgasm nap. With how intensely he'd fucked her and how drunk and exhausted she'd been before, he knew that no matter how anxious she was about what had just happened, right now she couldn't help falling asleep. And while he already couldn't wait for his cock to get hard and him to have her again, he would take a nice rest with his spent cock still inside her for the moment.
Josh Seymour sat on the leather sofa opposite the TV in his lounge holding the cordless phone and dialing his friend Ben's number "Have I got a surprise for you old friend, you'll be so jealous!" He thought as he smiled. The phone began to ring.
"Hey Josh, how's it goin' man?" Ben said as he answered the phone.
"Yeah, everything's cool. Say, what you up to tonight?" Josh asked trying to hide his pride.
"Well, I was gonna go out to get laid tonight man, you know around the strip n' all." Ben replied in that smug way of his.
"Well I was wondering if you wanted to come round tonight, mate, I've got a big surprise for you!" Josh said, his grin growing. He knew that Ben must be wondering what it was, but when he answered he sounded a little apprehensive, almost nervous.
"Er, well, sure, ok then; what is it?" Ben asked cautiously.
"I've just bought the new PS2.5 and it kicks ass! You know with the money I've made from the new contract?" Josh said quickly, he just couldn't keep it in anymore. "I'm in line for a promotion too. Riley phoned up yesterday and asked Karina if she wanted to check out my new office and stuff, to see if I'd like it. I'm not supposed to know and all but she can't hide anything from me."
"Ahh, right! Yeah sure mate I'd love to come over, it's been a while since I've seen you and Karina, and I wouldn't miss that for anything mate, I've read too much about that new PS!" Ben agreed. He sounded a lot more relaxed now and back to his normal cocky ways. He was odd though.
"Excellent then, come round about 7 yeah?" Josh said looking at the clock. It was 5:30 now, surely Karina couldn't complain about having an hour and a half to have a shower and get dressed. She always went mental at him if she didn't look just right. He always thought that she looked hot but you just couldn't live with her if she hadn't had time to shower and change.
"No problem. Is Karina ok with all this? You know, spending a night watching two guys play video games?" Ben asked.
"Yeah, she'll be fine. I'll have a word with her, she'll be cool." Josh replied and he hoped; she didn't like video games much either.
"Cool then, I'll see ya later." Ben said and Josh replied his good-byes and hung up the phone.
He was going to love this. Since they were young, Ben and he had been playing one-up-man-ship with eachother and having this new machine would put Josh at the top this time. He was loving it.
Just then Karina came walking in from the kitchen and Josh's smile broadened, he had two big things above Ben, the machine and Karina. She looked amazing. She had been sunbathing in the back garden on one of the loungers out there and was of course wearing her bikini. It was a light blue color and clung to her body. The bottoms were small so that her pussy was just covered and the top clung to her tits making them look even bigger than what they actually were, and they were big normally. It barely covered those firm mounds; her nipples were erect and poking through the thin material. She looked ravishing.
Josh walked up to her and put his arms around that fantastic thin waist.
"Hey baby, you been enjoying that sun?" Josh asked before lightly kissing those luscious pink lips.
"Yep," She answered with a smile, "It's so good out there, all hot and sunny. You should come out and get tanned. And then you could rub some lotion on my back." And she gave that cute smile of hers that he loved.
"Well, I think I will," Josh said smiling back at her. Now for the moment of truth, "But first, Ben is gonna be coming over tonight, we're gonna have a game on the new console." Josh told her and prepared himself for the inevitable tirade she would put him through now.
"Oh, ok." Was all she said, and she was still smiling!
"You're not mad?" Josh asked before he could stop himself.
Karina laughed before she replied, "Of course not. You can play games if you want to, but I will too ok?"
"What ya mean babe?" Josh asked a little confused.
"Your game of one-up-man-ship with Ben! You know I love helping you with that," She answered, "I'll just flirt a little with him and put him off so you can win easier, and to show him what you have and he doesn't." Her smile deepened and so did Josh's.
"Yeah, sounds good baby. He won't be able to beat me at any game, or the contest with you." He said to her. He loved being the winner and there was no way that Ben could beat him in the one-up-man-ship contest they had with Karina on his arm.
Not even for a second did Josh distrust Karina. He knew that she was his girlfriend and would trust her with any situation, he also knew how much she loved him. She had been closer to Ben since the football game but he just but that down to the bonding time they had in the kitchen when Karina was making her dinner. He didn't mind, he was gonna beat Ben badly tonight and there was no way he was gonna lose.
Little did he know just how they had bonded in the kitchen, closer than friends should be, especially a girlfriend with her boyfriend's best friend. She had swallowed a load of Ben's cum and he'd also shot globs of his hot seed deep into her pussy after fucking her relentlessly. But of course, Josh didn't know any of that.
"So what time did you arrange all this for?" Karina asked, her face not as soft as it was before.
"7" Josh replied and with that Karina's smile returned. He had planned well.
"Cool. I suppose I'd better go and have a shower and find something to wear then." She smiled at him as she spoke. Kissing him lightly, she removed his arms and walked towards the lounge door.
"I thought you wanted me to rub some lotion on you outside?" Josh asked
"No time now baby, maybe I'll have some cream on me later." She replied with a wink and that teasing smile large on her face as she stepped out of the room.
Josh laughed and continued smiling as he sat back down on the leather sofa. He would beat Ben tonight and then get Karina. What a good night this was going to be.
An hour and a half later, Karina stood in front of the full-length mirror in her and Josh's bedroom looking at her reflection. She smiled at herself and butterflies fluttered around in her stomach. She was more than pleased with her reflection. She had already chosen these clothes in her mind before she had left the lounge when Josh had told her about Ben coming over, and she knew she looked great. This flirting with Ben was going to be so hot, right in front of Josh this time. She could flirt heavily and Josh wouldn't mind as he thought it was for his benefit.
The thoughts made her even hornier, "Damn, if I was a man I'd want to fuck you Miss!" She said to herself and smiled.
Another thought came to her and her smile deepened and she even let out a little chuckle to herself. Josh had been sitting on the sofa which she had fucked his boss, Mr Charles Riley, on. And he had been talking to Ben on the phone that she had spoken to him on while fucking and being fucked by the overweight boss. The thought of that ugly, fat, old man made her queasy still but the thought of his hard 11-inch dick impaling her made all the other thoughts disappear.
Of course Josh didn't know about any of that, or that she had fucked Ben before that in the kitchen. She had flirted with Ben big time since then but had never gotten a chance to be alone with him because Josh was always there.
Now Riley was a different matter, he had called her and asked her to meet him in his office, something about Josh, and when she had got there, it was about Josh. Josh was sitting talking to Mr Riley while she was on her knees under the desk sucking him off. Of course he wanted to fuck her there too, and although she had felt disgusted at first, about any of it, the sight of that huge cock had changed her mind. That and how erotic the situation had been.
But she still got off on what had happened, especially the first two times; both orgasms had been amazing. It wasn't that sex with Josh was bad either, it was really fantastic and she loved him and he her. All it was, was the risk, the eroticness about doing it, how hot each situation had been and the fact that she had never cum like that in her life. The thought's of fucking her boyfriend's friend and boss made her moan a little.
She was horny now and tonight was going to make her worse. Maybe more horny than she had ever been because she could flirt openly in front of Josh.
She then heard a car pull up on the driveway, a door slam closed, the doorbell ring and voices talking as Josh let Ben in to the lounge.
She looked once more at her reflection, checked her make up, smiled and walked out of the bedroom. This was going to be a really good, and hot, night.
As Ben walked into the lounge of Karina and Josh's house he couldn't help remembering what had happened last time he was there. How Karina had started flirting with him, which eventually led to them having sex in the kitchen.
Josh was talking about the new console he had bought, the PS2.5 and he had to admit it did sound really impressive. However Ben knew exactly what Josh was doing. He was playing the game of one-up-man-ship that they had played for years, always trying to be better than the other in everything. It was harmless fun, well it had been, but Ben could not help but mentally gloat to himself. "Well you may have the best console out now Josh, but I fucked your girlfriend in your kitchen and she loved it!" So with that thought in mind, Ben quite happily listened to all that Josh had to say and all of his boasting.
Ben sat down in the armchair and Josh took to the sofa opposite the TV. Ben couldn't help but notice that Karina wasn't in the room with them. Where was the hot bitch?
As if thinking about her had summoned her Karina walked in through the lounge door from the hallway and Ben couldn't help his jaw from actually dropping. Karina had been flirting with him a lot lately, and he had even fucked her, but nothing could have prepared him for how sexy she looked right then.
Miss Karina was dressed to kill and she did it with style. She was wearing a cut off T-shirt, which hung over her large 36C tits and stopped about an inch and a half above her belly button. It just hung on her tits, not even close to touching that gorgeous flat stomach of hers. She was wearing a short red and gray plaid skirt, which hung to just above, mid thigh level with a black belt around that thin waist. The skirt showed those long, smooth and now tanned legs off perfectly. Her long straight blonde hair hung down passed the bottom of her shoulder blades, brushed so it feel behind her shoulders so that her magnificent chest was shown without any obstruction. But to top it all off, Karina wore heeled black knee high boots.
She just stood there in the doorway smiling at both him and Josh. He had forgotten that his mouth was hanging open and quickly shut it, looking over to Josh to see if he had noticed. Josh was just smiling at him with a pleased grin. What was going on? He thought to himself, Why would Josh be pleased that I was ogling his girlfriend?
"Hey Ben, nice to see you again Big Boy." Karina said sweetly
Had she told him about their fuck fest? No she couldn't of! She was just flirting with him, but with Josh's approval! He was now totally bemused. He knew what she had meant by the term 'Big Boy' but he couldn't understand what was going on.
"Honey, why don't you get you and Ben the crate of beers from the fridge, I'll keep him company." Karina said with a smile to Josh.
"Alright babe." Josh replied and smiled at her, then walked off into he kitchen.
Karina walked over in front of Ben and stood there looking down at him with those big blue eyes.
"See anything you like?" She asked him teasingly, with that teasing smile she wore when horny.
Standing in front of him, dressed like she was, Ben couldn't resist her. So he reached under her skirt and grabbed her ass, pulling her down to sit on top of him, her legs to either side of his.
His lips met hers firmly and their tongues darted into eachother's mouths, entwining around eachother. While they kissed passionately, his hands grabbed and squeezed her ass cheeks under her skirt, kneading the firm flesh.
"Umm" Karina moaned into his mouth.
Then as quickly as the kiss had begun, Karina broke it. Still sitting on his lap, her pussy pressing against the bulge in his jeans, Karina leaned back keeping her hands on his arms.
"You're a naughty boy touching and kissing your friends girlfriend like that!" Karina said, still with that teasing look on her face.
"What's goin' on? I mean with Josh looking at me as if he's laughin' at me when you came in?" Ben asked her, still not taking his hands from under her skirt. Damn it felt good to have her sitting on him like this. It looked REALLY good too.
"Oh, that. I said I would flirt with you so that he could beat you in the gaming tonight. And to flaunt that he has me and you don't." She said smiling, "Well, he does have me, and you don't. But…."
"But I've fucked you anyway." He finished for her.
"Well yeah," She laughed lightly, "But I was going to say but he isn't here right now, so I guess you do have me." She smiled again. "What do you think of my new outfit?"
"You look so fucking hot. I just want to fuck you right now!" Ben replied pulling her closer to him.
"Calm down big boy, we have all night for that. And besides, Josh agreed for me to flirt with you, not to fuck you in front of him." She said pulling his hands from under her skirt and getting up off his lap.
She walked over to the leather sofa opposite the TV and sat down slowly, slouching a little and crossing those long beautiful legs at the ankles. Still smiling at him. Inviting him to come over to her.
He was just about to go to her and kiss her again when Josh came back through the glass doors to the kitchen.
"I forgot I left it outside," Josh said as he placed the crate of beers down on the coffee table, "Want one?"
"Yeah sure, I could do with one." He replied and took the beer Josh handed to him. Karina was looking at him and still smiling.
Josh sat down in front of the other sofa and turned on the console. The games were about to begin.
An hour into the night Karina was sitting next to Josh on the other sofa and Ben had taken to sitting on the sofa opposite the TV. Karina was watching Josh and Ben finish off the last game they were playing. Ben had won most of the matches and he was gloating over how good he was compared to Josh. Karina knew that Ben was good, only not at what he was gloating about.
However she felt sorry for her handsome boyfriend, and of course being more turned on than ever before had nothing to do with her decision.
Smiling at Josh and standing up, she gave him a little wink. She hadn't been flirting much with Ben all night and he had won a lot, so Josh smiled back at her, knowing that there was no way his friend would be able to concentrate with Karina around.
Karina had a different plan. She found it so erotic that Josh just thought she was flirting with Ben to help him win, when really flirting with him was only the beginning of what she wanted to do.
"I think the winner deserves a little prize don't you baby?" Karina asked Josh as she slowly sauntered over to where Ban was sitting behind Josh.
"I guess it's only fair." Josh said with feigned regret.
"Well, Mr Champion, your prize will just have to be close at hand," She told Ben with a pouty look on her face, "I'll just sit right here."
And with those words she sat down across Ben's lap, so that she was side on to him, legs across his.
She looked over at Josh and saw an approving look and she saw that he was trying to hide a smile. She could also feel Ben's hard-on pressing against her inner thighs.
Turning to look at Ben, Karina placed an arm around his neck.
"Well Champ, it's your turn to pick the next game!" Karina said. Her stomach was all a flutter with excitement. Her plan was working perfectly. If all went well, she would end up with the biggest orgasm ever tonight, whether Josh or Ben gave it to her, at the moment she didn't care. All she could feel was lust and it was so hard to keep herself calm.
"Err, ok….How about football? Do you have any football games Josh?" Ben replied a little shakily.
She was getting to him, she could tell. She almost laughed when Ben repeatedly moved his arm around her because he just didn't know where to put it.
"Yeah sure." Josh replied, again trying to hold back his smile. He could see how Ben was having problems deciding how to place himself. Josh must have thought that Ben was uncomfortable.
As Josh leaned over to put the game in, Ben spoke to Karina.
"Karina, er, I can't get both hands on the pad, can you move a bit."
"What don't you want your prize?" Karina asked, again putting that pouty face on.
"Err, yeah, but I can't play properly." Ben answered looking even more flustered.
"How about if I sit on your lap properly, then you can put your arms around my waist to play and look over my shoulder?" Karina said, and before Ben could answer, she pulled herself to sit straight on his lap. She was now facing forwards, towards the TV and Josh's back with Ben looking at her back. When she moved she made sure that she was not sitting on her skirt. Positioning herself right over the hard bulge in Ben's jeans, Karina fidgeted a bit, to "make herself more comfortable."
Having Ben's hard-on pressed against her pussy, sitting on his lap, in her lounge with her boyfriend facing the TV and thinking that she was just flirting to help him, made her even hornier, this was better than she expected.
Ben's breathing had become a little labored as he couldn't believe what was going on, but he put his arms around Karina's waist and held the pad and looking over her shoulder picked the Dolphins to play against Josh's Raiders.
As the game was being played, Karina gently moved her hips around so that her pussy rubbed against the bulge in Ben's jeans. When she first started Ben had almost dropped the joypad and every time she did it again he messed up in the game.
Not only that, Karina also, firstly making sure hat Josh was occupied with the game, pulled Ben's hand from the controller and placed it either on her leg or her tits, giving a quick squeeze before Ben pulled it away before Josh could see, and before he lost any more of the game. Once Karina even pushed his hand up her skirt to rub against her pussy. Ben quickly removed his hand and Karina chuckled a little as Josh turned around to shout "TOUCHDOWN!" and laugh.
At the halftime period of the game, Karina had been rubbing herself against Ben and she was so horny now she could hardly contain herself. Ben's cock seemed to want to bury itself in her while still wearing the jeans, if it didn't rip through them by how hard it was. She was all filled with lust now and needed to have that cock inside her and was just trying to think of a way when Josh spoke.
"Wanna break? I've gotta go take a whizz man."
"Err, yeah, ok." Ben replied again a little stammered in his speech.
"Ok baby, I'll keep Ben company till you get back and whoop his ass." Karina said to her boyfriend with a smile at Ben.
"Ain't no one gonna whoop my ass." Ben replied quickly
"Sure mate, you ain't doin' too good now are ya!" Josh said smiling and laughed as he went out of the door.
Karina waited to hear Josh's footsteps going up the stairs and was about to stand up when Ben reached round and grabbed her tits, pulled her back against him and fixed his mouth to hers.
"Ummmm" Karina moaned as their tongues twisted around eachother's. Ben's hands groping and mashing her tits on top of her short T-shirt.
Karina needed that cock right now. So reluctantly she broke the kiss.
"Hey big boy, I need your dick right now!" Karina said hoarsely to Ben. She was so turned on she was shaking a little.
"Karina, I wanna fuck you but Josh'll be down in a minute, we ain't got time." Ben replied, looking torn between ripping her clothes off and stopping what was going on before they were caught.
"Bullshit, I need your cock in me now and I'm gonna get it." Karina replied. She would have been surprised by how domineering she was being but she was just too turned on.
Karina stood up from Ben's cock, feeling something missing without his big member pressing against her pussy. When she turned around Ben was looking at her, confused.
"What you doing?" He asked anxiously.
Karina didn't answer. Instead she reached down and undid the fly on Ben's jeans, pulled it open and reached into his boxers.
Her hand wrapped around the long thick shaft that had given her so much pleasure last time she was near it. Her knees almost buckled because of the lust flowing through her body. She quickly pulled the hard member out of Ben's boxers and released her grip on it. She was mesmerized by the hot love pole in front of her. Her entire body yearned for it to impale her. Karina was sure it looked bigger than last time. She had had a bigger dick in her since Ben's, with Josh's boss fucking her silly, but she had Ben really knew how to fuck unlike Charles Riley, whose big dick just made her cum every time it entered her.
"What you gonna do? It'll look suspicious if you're sitting facing me! Even Josh wouldn't let you flirt that far." Ben said and tried to put his dick back in his pants.
Karina grabbed hold of the thick piece of meat and slapped Ben's hands away.
"Watch and see." She told him.
Reaching under her skirt, Karina pulled her panties down and pushed them down the side of the sofa. Then turned around and faced towards the TV and slowly lowered herself down over the tip of the large cock of her boyfriends friend.
Still holding the shaft of this wonderful cock, Karina slowly eased herself down on her boyfriend's best friend, impaling herself fully.
"Ohh" She let out with a breath as she slid down the long length.
"Fuck you're crazy Karina!" Ben exclaimed, but made no move to remove himself. Karina knew he wanted her badly. She was a hot fuck and desired by so many and she was his best friend's girlfriend.
As Karina fully impaled herself on that wondrous pleasure-giving pole, she sat there relishing the feeling she was having. It felt so good to have a long hard cock back inside her, and although Ben wasn't her first choice in looks, he had a big dick and knew how to fuck her good.
"Sooo much better" Karina moaned out. Her eyes now closed as she concentrated on the feeling from her pussy.
Ben's hands were holding onto her waist, one with the controller in it.
"Fuck Karina, I wish we were alone now; I'd bounce you on my dick all night long." Ben said to her
"Umm. Feeling less opposed now are we?" Karina asked opening her eyes. "Josh won't know anything's different."
And with that, she slowly moved her hips up and down, gently and slightly. The dick within her pussy withdrew a little and slid deftly back into her warm, tight hole.
"Oh" Karina moaned gently and leaned back to face Ben. Their lips mashed against eachother's and their tongues caressed eachother, roaming in eachother's mouths. Big dick slowly sliding in and out of tight, hot pussy.
Karina could still feel everything. Even though her pussy had been stretched by Charles Riley's big dick, it was just like elastic and still clung to Ben's hard shaft as it slid in and out of her, giving her an amazing feeling of pleasure.
Then she heard the sounds of footsteps coming down the stairs. She broke the kiss and said, "Josh." to Ben.
"What?" Ben asked
"Josh." Karina repeated and stopped moving her hips so that the big cock inside her stopped moving and instead she just sat impaled there on it, "Guess you're gonna score a touchdown tonight Big Ben!" Karina said, smiling teasingly at him.
As Josh walked out of the bathroom and down the stairs, he was completely unaware that his hot 22-year old blonde girlfriend was impaled on the rigidly hard dick of his best friend in their lounge, with her tongue entwined with his.
As he was thinking about how well he was beating Ben, Karina was sliding herself up and down Ben's thick pole, which was buried to the hilt in her burning hot pussy, fucking herself slowly.
Neither did he know that when he had left the room and was walking upstairs Ben was kissing Karina like only he should and was mashing those wondrous tits of hers together. Squeezing and cupping them for all he was worth.
As he returned to the lounge, he saw Ben and Karina sitting exactly as he had left them. Her flirting was helping him win big time, he was gonna be able to beat Ben easily tonight.
As he walked over to sit down and smiled at Karina and got a sweet loving smile returned, little did he know that she was completely full of Ben's 10-inch dick.
"Haven't you two moved?" Josh asked with a smile, Ben looked uncomfortable, this was going to be easy.
"A little. Only to make ourselves a little more comfortable." Karina replied with a sweet smile, "I wanted to make sure Ben got the most out of his prize while he still has it. It looks like you're gonna kick his ass." She smiled even more.
"I sure am, watch yourself Ben, you're going down." Josh said to his old friend with a laugh.
"If there's anyone gonna get some ass tonight it's me." Ben said with a smugger grin, still shaky but definitely a little smugger.
Karina laughed a little and fidgeted to get herself more comfortable, "Ben's lap isn't as soft as the sofa." She told him.
"Let's get the rest of the game finished and we'll see who the real champ is." He said to Ben with a smile. "Let him be a little smug," Josh thought to himself, "I know I'm gonna win. I can't lose with how well Karina is doin'." And with a smile to himself he pressed the pause button on the controller and faced the TV, oblivious to the fidgeting as Karina slid her pussy slowly and gently over and over on Ben's dick.
Throughout the next hour Karina moved painfully slow along the length of Ben's cock, wanting nothing more than to just fuck herself as hard and as fast as she could, it took all of her willpower not to just lose control. She continuously slid her pussy back and forth ever so slowly and gently, so that Josh wouldn't notice the movements. However, occasionally, when she knew Josh couldn't see and when he was really engrossed in the games, Karina fucked herself a little faster and a little harder. She even started bouncing a couple of inches from Ben's lap, feeling how good it felt to have that thick rod moving in and out of her horny pussy, but she had to stop quickly as she nearly began moaning because of how good it felt.
But it wasn't only the feel of Ben's cock being shoved deep into her belly, it was the thought that her boyfriend was only a couple of feet away and she was fucking his best friend; that thought did make her moan.
"What's up babe?" Josh asked looking a bit concerned
"Oh nothing babe, I just want a kiss from you that's all." She replied with a sweet smile on her face, trying to mask the frustration she felt.
So Josh leant back and kissed Karina, but Karina grabbed his head and pushed her tongue into his mouth.
Kissing her boyfriend while his friend had his dick buried to the hilt in her almost made her cum. She had always wondered what a threesome would be like, but knew that Josh would never let any guy near her, and she definitely wasn't going to let any girl near him!
So with her tongue dancing with her boyfriend's, Karina slowly raised her ass so that Ben could raise and lower himself and gently push his dick into her while she continued kissing Josh.
This was so hot; Karina couldn't help but moan into Josh's mouth as Ben's big dick pushed back into her welcoming hole again and again.
Breaking the kiss Josh asked Karina if she was sure she was ok
"Yeah baby," She whispered to him as she sat down on Ben's lap quickly to hide what was going on. The only thing was, was that she sat down a little fast and hard, slamming Ben's dick back into her, "I just can't wait to be alone with you tonight. You know I love a winner." She finished trying to hold back the loud groan that was trying to burst out of her lungs.
The game carried on and Josh continued to win and although really Ben didn't care, he was already getting the biggest goal, he pretended too, and the more Josh won the more engrossed in the game he became.
At one point in the night Josh was so engrossed, Karina decided to push this even further. She really thought she would explode with all of the lust flowing through her vein, she knew that she had to be fucked real good and soon, or she would just burst.
So as Josh was engrossed beating Ben in the game, Karina leaned back against Ben's chest and turning her head, she whispered into his ear.
"Ohh, yeah! Ummm, this is so good," She cooed teasingly, "We're having sex right in front of Josh," At that she really moaned, but kept it as quiet as she could, "It feels so good to have your big dick back in me. Ummmmm" And she then bit lightly on Ben's ear.
"You're a slut Karina and you really need to get fucked," Ben said, bringing a light moan from the blonde girlfriend, "Who do you want to fuck you? Me or your boyfriend?" He knew that would get her.
Still moving slowly on Ben's dick, Karina moaned into his ear and began to move faster on his dick.
"Ummmmm! Oh!" She moaned lightly, "I need you so badly" She groaned at her boyfriend's friend
She knew Ben couldn't take much more of this illicit sex scene. He placed the pad on her lap and reached round and cupped both of her tits. Grabbing them on top of the T-shirt he squeezed and pushed them together roughly.
Karina gasped and closed her eyes lightly
Ben continued to mold her breasts around in the palms of his hands, squeezing and pressing them together. Then he let them go and reached under her short top and once again cupped and began mangling those fantastic tits.
Holding the hot blonde girlfriend by her lace bra covered mounds Ben began to fuck into her with short hard thrusts, bringing grunts that were only just held back by the knockout.
"Oh fuck!" Karina lightly moaned into Ben's ear, "Oh! Fuck me big boy! Fuck me right behind my boyfriend's back!"
With that Ben turned his face around and their lips met, tongues swirling around eachother's, taunting and caressing, as they kissed passionately. Their breathing quickening a little under the pressure of the slow hard fuck and trying not to be noticed. Ben's hands squashed and mashed Karina's big tits around in his hands and Karina had her hands on his under her T-shirt now.
It felt so good; she just couldn't believe it. The orgasm she was going to have, even though she wasn't fucking, as she wanted to, would just blow her away.
Then reality set in and Karina quickly remembered where she was and how far away her boyfriend was. This wasn't like when she fucked Mr Riley or Ben the first time, Josh was 3 foot away!
She broke the kiss quickly, however reluctant she felt about it, and pulled Ben's hands from underneath her top. She also, very reluctantly, stopped the fucking motion Ben was making and instead just stayed there impaled on his monster.
Karina checked her long straight hair, which wasn't a mess this time, and looked around at Ben to explain, but when she looked at him he seemed to already know, and agree that they were pushing their luck.
So for the last 10 minutes of the game Karina didn't move much. Instead, she just relished the feeling of Ben's dick inside her and tried desperately to think of a way to get rid of Josh for a little while so she could fuck herself silly on this major orgasm giving pole.
"YEAHHH!!" Josh exclaimed at the end of the match, "HA! Suck on that big boy Ben! Y-O-U L-O-S-E!"
Josh was pointing to the scoreboard which looked like Ben would've done better if he hadn't picked up the joypad at all. Karina had succeeded in her job, even when she hadn't meant to.
"Yeah yeah yeah." Ben said back to Josh, "You win, you win"
"Told ya I'd kick your ass" Josh gloated
Little did he know that Karina was firmly impaled on Ben's 10-inch dick and was loving it, and that she was trying desperately to think of a way to get rid of him for a little while so she could fuck his friends brain out, and have him shoot all his cum deep inside her hot pussy. Josh was also totally unaware of the little fuck session the two lovers were having only a few feet behind his back while he was engrossed in the game. He didn't know how good Karina had felt with Ben's dick thrusting in and out of her and how much she wanted him to make her cum. She had to think of a way to have sex fast or she didn't know what would happen.
Then Josh looked at her
"Hey babe, you hot?" Her boyfriend asked
A little worry set into her belly, just around where Ben's head of his dick touched her. She must look flushed from the slow sex!
"Er, yeah, I am babe!" She said with a quick smile, "Why'd you ask?"
"You're face is all red, you feelin' ok?" He asked her.
Ben was just fiddling with the controller pretending to look like he didn't know why he had lost, twitching his dick inside of her. The movement in her pussy made her squeak a little before she spoke, but she covered that by clearing her throat.
"Er, yeah, I'm ok! I'm a bit thirsty though, would you mind getting me a drink?" She asked. She was a little thirsty, but she just wanted a little time to just move on this pleasure pole a little more harder, although that wouldn't give her much time. She was desperately trying to think of a way to be alone with Ben, even for just 5 minutes.
"Sure baby. As long as you're sure you're ok!?" Her caring boyfriend asked again
"I'm sure babe, thank you! She said smiling at him, he really was a great guy, she was so lucky to have him, "I'm gonna get up in a minute and stretch my legs anyway, you two have been playin' for a while." She said smiling at Ben.
Josh laughed and smiled at her with a look that said 'thanks'. As Josh walked out of the room, Karina turned her head to face Ben.
"I need to fuck you right now!" Karina said and was about to start moving her hips when Ben grabbed hold of her by her waist.
"I really want to Karina but we ain't got time. Josh'll be back in about 2 minutes or something." He replied.
She knew he was saying the truth but she was just too horny to see sense.
"Don't you want to fuck me? If you don't I'm sure I can find plenty of guys that would!" She said with more than a little annoyance and frustration coming through on her voice. She was never this petty. But she needed to get fucked so badly.
"Yes I do wanna fuck ya, really badly, and yeah, there's loads o' guys who want ya but Josh'll be bringing your drink through any minute." Ben replied, seemingly not even noticing her frustration or annoyance.
Then amongst all of Karina's desperation a sudden thought came to her.
"Of course!" She said to herself
"What?" Ben asked quizzically
Knowing what she had to do, Karina very reluctantly raised herself off Ben's dick until it came right out of her. Feeling the lose and the immense desire to slam herself back onto that hot cock, she reminded herself of what she intended to do, and forced herself to go on.
"What you doin' Karina?" Ben asked a little startled
"Zip yourself up, Josh'll be here in a minute," Karina said straightening her short plaid skirt and checking her hair with her hands, "I know what I'm going to do."
Josh walked back into the lounge with glass of the wine Karina loved so much in his hand.
His hot girlfriend was sitting on the sofa by where Josh had been whilst playing the game all night and Ben was just sitting back on the other sofa playing with the joypad in his hands.
"This is working like magic." Josh though to himself as he walked up to the sofa with Karina on, "He must be really pissed off now he's losing all the time." Josh smiled.
"Here you go babe," Josh said to Karina, "Straight from the fridge. Ice cold." And he placed the glass against Karina's forehead.
"Hey." Karina exclaimed from the feel of the cold glass against her warm skin. She took the glass from Josh and as he was about to sit down she looked up at him and said, "You haven't got yourself a drink babe?"
"Na, we've ran out of beer babe. Anyway, I think Ben's had enough." He replied with a smirk on his face.
"Josh, you're the lightweight." Ben said quickly, he looked a little annoyed. He was such a bad loser, he always gloated when he won but he was always a really bad loser.
"Me? Who fell over outside Marty's cause he'd had a few shots?" Josh retorted getting a little agitated at how Ben was annoyed because he had lost for once.
"Yeah, well it was 60% Jamaican Rum! Which is more than I can say about when you go…" Ben shot back but before he could finish Karina interrupted them both.
"Calm down boys, ok? You've both had a few drinks but we're only playing games, ok?" She said soothingly to both of them.
"But.." Josh began to say only to be cut off again.
"No 'buts' Josh. Now if you two can't just let this lie and get on with you're games then we can call it a night," Karina said looking at Ben. Josh smiled at Ben, he knew it must have looked childish but he didn't care, " Or we can settle this argument right now." She finished.
"Now? What do ya mean?" Ben asked looking a little confused.
"I mean, Ben, that we will have a little drinking competition between you two, then we can see who can drink more; but I'm gonna pick the drink so neither of you will have an advantage." Karina replied.
"But I've told you we don't have any more beer left." Josh said looking curiously at his girlfriend.
"I know baby, but we do have a couple of bottles of something else." She replied with a small teasing smile.
Josh couldn't figure out what it was she was talking about.
"I'll go and get it if you're both up for it. What do you say, shall we end this argument?" Karina asked and straight away Ben said yes, so Josh also replied yes without thinking, as he didn't want Ben to get the upper hand by looking like he couldn't decide. "Fine. It's settled then." Karina said after hearing both their answers, "I'll go get the drinks."
"But what is it, there's nothing there?" Josh asked totally confused as to what drink Karina was talking about. There really was none left in the fridge. What was she going to get!?!
"You'll see." She said with a smile for him and stood up. Before she got to the door though, she stopped and turned around. "Can I trust you boys alone for a minute?"
"Sure." Ben replied with a smile for Karina.
"Yeah, sure babe. I'll pack up the PS." Josh said as Karina smiled at him again. Then she turned around and walked out of the lounge.
Karina came up from the basement with 2 clear bottles in her hands. She knew that Josh would've forgotten about these bottles. Originally they had had 3 bottles which her crazy granddad had given her. Her dad's father was a little crazy, or so her family had taught her, and still lived out in the country on his farm. He had given her these bottles of 'home made liquor' he had called it, but really it was just moonshine.
The reason why Josh would remember these bottles was they had opened one to see what it was like and the smell of the stuff was like petrol, Karina honestly thought that if you sniffed the stuff enough then you'd get drunk just off the fumes. As for the taste, all Karina remembered of it was like the smell of white spirit and vinegar mixed together, it really was disgusting, but neither of them had managed to drink more than about 3 or 4 shots each before they were completely out of their heads.
They had thrown the rest of the bottle away and put the other two in the basement 2 years ago, deciding they would never touch them again, but Karina had had enough of Ben and Josh arguing tonight about stupid things like who cold drink the most, so she had decided to teach them both a lesson.
As she walked through the kitchen, Karina realized that her hornyness had calmed a lot, she put it down to the fact she was irritated with both of the guys. Her plan of fucking Ben had gone right out of the window when she had got irritated and came up with this drinking game, but she didn't care at the moment anyway, it was just going to be fun watching them both suffer trying to look big drinking this stuff.
Karina smiled to herself as she walked through the glass doors into the lounge.
Ben and Josh were sitting on either sofa as she had left them and not saying a word to eachother. "They were both so childish," she thought to herself, "right time to teach them both a lesson." And she smiled at both of them hiding the bottles behind her back.
"Right boys are you both ready to prove what big men you are?" She said smiling and without any sarcasm at all.
"Sure babe, I got a couple of glasses." Josh said to her with a smile, then he turned to Ben and asked, "Not scared you'll lose some more tonight are ya?"
"No way," Ben replied quickly, "anyway, I bet I've had more than you've had tonight."
Karina knew what Ben was referring to and before Josh could ask she quickly spoke up.
"Enough guys, lets do this civilly or we can call it a night."
"Ok, ok," Josh said
"Sorry Karina," Ben answered
"Good." Karina nodded at them, they were so childish she couldn't believe it, she had never seen them like this. "Well, I've got you something special and you're both gonna drink it or you'll lose ok?"
Both of them nodded and said that they weren't frightened of drinking anything she could put in front of them, looking at eachother as if the other couldn't handle it.
"Good. Sit on either side of the table then with your glasses in front of you." Karina instructed and watched as Josh sat in front of the TV and Ben in front of the sofa he had been on. Karina knelt down in front of the other sofa to the side of both of them.
"So, what did you manage to find?" Josh asked her
"This!" She replied and placed both bottles on the table.
Ben looked at the bottles and asked, "What's that?"
It took Josh a little time to realize what they were but then all of a sudden it seemed to click in his head.
"Oh no Karina, you've gotta be joking!" He finally said with a look of disbelief and revulsion on his face.
"Why? What is it?" Ben asked again.
"No babe, I'm not joking. You two kept on arguing and being childish and all manly with eachother, now you have to learn your lesson."
"But Karina," Josh said with that look still on his face. Karina could hardly contain her self-satisfaction at how he must feel.
"Serves them right though." She thought to herself.
"What is it?" Ben asked for the third time.
This time, Josh answered, completely forgetting his annoyance with Ben in his revulsion at the bottles in front of him.
"It's some weird moonshine her granddad makes," He answered without taking his eyes off the bottles, "It's like drinking petrol."
"Doesn't sound too bad." Ben replied and reached for a bottle
"It's about 90-somethin' percent, or not far off anyway." Josh said shaking his head a little
"It should be alright," Ben said as he unscrewed the top and took a sniff.
Karina almost burst out with laughter at the change on Ben's face when he inhaled the smell of the drink. He quickly put the bottle back on the table and began coughing and rubbing at his nose with his arm.
"Arrrrghhh," He exclaimed loudly, "That is petrol, or some kind of acid. You really want us to drink that stuff?"
Karina nodded and replied, "You both agreed to it, or are you wimping out now?"
Karina could see the looks on both of their faces, the look that said they were thinking about it. But stupid male pride got the better of them in the end and they both wouldn't back down.
"Alright then." She said and took the bottle Ben had opened and poured a little in each glass.
They both gingerly reached for their glasses, trying to look calm and cool and like they both wanted to do this and reluctantly lifted the glasses up halfway to their mouths.
"Drink up boys." Karina said with a small cute smile on her pretty face, and both of them took the shots.
The clock chimed 11 and Karina was still sitting on her knees at the side of the table. Half of the bottle was gone and both Ben and Josh were pissed out of their heads.
The first shot they had taken Karina couldn't help but laugh at their reactions, coughing and spluttering, even almost being sick. Every other time they were the same but more drunk.
"Do you remember…." Josh was mumbling to Ben in a drunken state.
This was how it had gone on for a while, both of them reminiscing about the past. Karina's horny feeling had come back now, but by the state of both of them she wasn't going to get anything tonight. At least they had made up with eachother though.
Another hour later and one of the bottles had been finished and although he hated the stuff mostly, Josh had been the one who had drank most of it.
Karina was sitting on the sofa with her arms folded beneath her lusciously large tits and her smooth long legs crossed, smiling at how stupid both of the guys looked as they constantly fell off the seats.
Ben and Josh burst out laughing when one of them said something that Karina had missed and then Josh reached over to get the other bottle, but before he could, he fell forward off the chair and hit his head on the coffee table.
Karina jumped up and went straight round to Josh, who was just lying on the floor laughing.
"Baby, are you ok?" She asked him concernedly
"Yeah, yeah, I'm fine baby. Come and give me a kiss." He mumbled back at her from the floor and raised his arms up for her.
"Come on get up." She said to him as she helped him up. Ben was in a fit of giggles still from when Josh had fallen forward, Karina now knowing Josh was ok, also found it quite funny, but only let out a slight chuckle.
"I fancy another drink. What bout you old friend?" Josh said and looked at Ben whilst still swaying.
"I think you've had enough." Karina said to Josh before Ben could answer.
"No, I'm fine babe." Josh said as he tried to stand and fell backward on to the seat.
"See you can't even stand by yourself." Karina said to her boyfriend, "I think you should go to bed."
"Bed? Bed! Yeah, lets go to bed!" Josh exclaimed and grabbed at Karina's ass under her skirt.
"To sleep Josh. I think you could do with it." She replied to him sternly and removed his hand from under her skirt.
"Fine Fine. I'll go, I'll go." He said as Karina helped him up.
Karina held on to Josh and he leaned on her. She hadn't realized that he weighed so much, he must have been putting all his bodyweight on her and she could barely hold him up without falling herself. There was no way she could help him upstairs like this.
Ben was sitting on the chair looking as if he was about to fall asleep where he was.
"Ben" She said, but there was no answer.
"BEN!" She shouted a little and kicked him in the leg, that woke him up.
"What what?" He said looking around.
"Help me take Josh upstairs to bed, I can't carry him on my own." She told him.
"No, no, I'm fine right here." Josh said
"You're going to bed. Ben come on." She said a little more impatiently.
Ben got up as quickly as he could and put Josh's arm around his shoulder and helped walk Josh up the stairs to the bedroom.
They lay Josh down on the bed and as soon as his head hit the pillow he was fast asleep.
Karina turned from the side of the bed to walk out of the room with Ben behind her. "Josh'll be out for hours now he's drank that much. It's a good job he's got the day off tomorrow." Karina thought to herself.
Just as she was about to walk away from the bed, Ben grabbed her wrist and turned her around to face him.
Looking up into the face of her boyfriend's not so good-looking friend, she asked, "What did you do that for?"
"Well, you still owe me something and Josh is asleep now." Ben replied with that cheeky smirk on his face.
"Ben, I'm not in the mood now." She replied and turned to go but Ben turned her around again, "What?" She said a little frustrated.
"I said, you still owe me something." He told her and pulled her hand to the slight bulge in his jeans.
Feeling the bulge in Ben's jeans Karina knew that he wasn't very hard but a slight tingle ran through her body when she touched it.
Ben undid the zip and button on his jeans and pulled Karina's hand away, then using his other hand, he pulled his semi-hard cock out and placed Karina's hand on the shaft, holding it there with his own.
Karina's hand instinctively closed around the piece of meat in her hand and she realized then that she hadn't taken her eyes from it since Ben had placed her hand there. The tingle ran through her body again at the feel of the warm cockmeat in her hands.
"I know you want it Karina. You're a little cock slut." Ben sneered at her.
A shiver ran down her spine when he said that.
Slowly Karina tightened her grip on Ben's dick and started to move her hand up and down its length, feeling it grow harder with every motion of her hand. The harder Ben's dick became, the faster Karina moved her hand and her eyes never left the cock that was almost fully hard now.
"Ahh, yeah that's it Karina." Ben said as he exhaled and looked from Karina's hand to her face, "How does it feel to be jacking my dick off while your boyfriend is asleep on the other side of this bed?"
Karina shuddered at the thought and let out a slight breathy moan, tightening her hand and beating her hand faster on the now fully erect cock of her boyfriend's friend.
"Ben," Karina began
"You've wanted this all night haven't you Karina? Well, you've had your fun, now it's my turn." Ben told her. And with that Karina heard the words she had been expecting to here from him, "On your knees Karina."
Karina looked up at Ben, looking straight in his eyes. She could barely contain her lust now. The feeling that had died down in her loins was back a 100 times stronger now. All she could think of was what she was doing.
She was jacking her boyfriend's friend off while her boyfriend lay fast asleep on the other side of the bed. But not only that, she was doing it in their bedroom with the hand that she wore her eternity ring on, that her boyfriend had given her. And now, she was about to kneel down in front of her boyfriend's friend, and give him a blowjob, while she was only 2 feet away from her boyfriend! This was so hot and Karina moaned, which brought a big smile from Ben.
"Let me see," Karina said looking into Ben's eyes, " You want me to kneel in front of you and suck your cock while my boyfriend is asleep next to us?"
"Ohh, yeah Karina. Now suck it bitch." Was Ben's reply.
Karina's lust had completely enveloped her, so still keeping her eyes on Ben's, she slowly sank to her knees in front of him.
Kneeling in front of Ben's large cock Karina's eyes went straight to the hard member and she had flashbacks in her memory of the last time she had this piece of meat sliding past her full pink lips. She gently licked her lips and once again looked up into Ben's wanton eyes.
"You really want me to slide this big dick of yours into my hot mouth and suck your hard cock until you cum in my mouth while I'm on my knees?" She asked with her most innocent look and voice.
"Yeah, now suck it." Ben replied again in a more demanding tone.
Karina smiled slightly and kept her eyes on Ben's as she reached up once again to clutch the thick shaft only inches from her pretty face, with her right hand, the hand that wore the eternity ring that Josh had given her. Looking at her hand with that ring on, a ring that meant she was Josh's girl forever, while it was wrapped around the throbbing shaft of his best friend's dick made her squeeze Ben's cock harder from the feeling of lust that ran through her.
Slowly, almost painfully slowly from Ben's eager expression, Karina inched her face towards the meat in front of her. Staring straight into her boyfriend's best friend's eyes, she slowly opened her mouth as she came close to the head of the hot cock. She opened her mouth only just wide enough to fit the head inside so that Ben would feel her mouth on every part of his dick.
She felt Ben shiver when her mouth first made contact with his organ. Karina continued to lower her head down the shaft, never breaking eye contact with Ben, feeding more into her mouth.
When her lips reached her hand she slowly moved her head back along the thick pole until her mouth almost came off it. Then again, painfully slowly she lowered her head along the cock and lightly began flicking her tongue over and over as she moved.
Karina slowly raised and lowered her head along Ben's dick, never moving her hand, only slowly and gently sucking. Then after a few times of this Karina slid her mouth from Ben's dick and gently massaged the shaft with her hand, slowly moving her hand up and down the 10-inch length.
"Mmmmmm, you still taste as good as I remember." Karina said licking her lips again.
"Don't stop." Ben said looking down at her, almost pleadingly.
Karina couldn't help but smile. She knew he was gagging for a good blowjob and especially from her right then.
"Baby, I'm just gonna give Ben a blowjob ok? I hope you don't mind." She said to Josh as he slept on the bed, then turning to look back at Ben and feeling the ripple of excitement pass through her from what she had just said. She locked her eyes on his and slowly lowered her head back down on the now rigidly hard dick of her boyfriend's best friend.
This time though, when her mouth reached her hand, she stopped and flickered her tongue continuously over Ben's cock and then released her grip on the hard shaft and placed both of her hands on Ben's hips. She loved sucking cock this way as it allowed the entire pole to slide down her throat and have no obstruction like her hand. Also if she used her hand to jack him off he would cum too soon, and she wanted to savor this erotic situation of sucking her boyfriends best friends cock right next to her boyfriend.
Slowly she lowered her head to the base of Ben's cock while still looking deep into his eyes. She knew guys loved it when a girl stared in to their eyes whilst impaled on their hard meat, especially while it was in the girls mouth.
When her mouth reached the base of Ben's 10-inch monster cock and it had slid down her throat, only then did Karina slowly move her head backwards along the pole until she reached the head and then she lowered her head back down the meat.
Karina's head began bobbing up and down Ben's dick, sliding past her luscious lips and down her tight throat, faster and faster. She had began slowly but once the feel of that cock sliding in and out of her mouth had settled in, she began to lose control and really begin to suck.
"Oh Karina yeah" Ben moaned as she worked on his big dick.
Karina moaned a little and Ben let his head fall back. Karina closed her eyes and held on to Ben's hips as she repeatedly sucked his cock deeper into her mouth. Using her tongue to slash across the hard meat in her mouth, Karina sucked harder and harder. Her cheeks moving in and out as she worked on the 10-inch rod.
She was moaning more now and every now and then she was lifting her head from Ben's cock and moaning loudly, then returning to sucking cock like a pro.
The sounds of both of their moans soon filled the silent room and were only drowned out by the lewd slurping noises of Karina's mouth sucking Ben's cock.
SLURP SLURP SLURP SLURP
"Mmmmmmmmmm" Karina moaned
SLURP SLURP SLURP
"Oh yeah, suck it baby. Suck my dick good." Ben moaned.
With Karina's head still bobbing up and down Ben's thick meat and her eyes tightly closed, all that existed in the world was this wondrous hard rod and all the pleasure she was getting from sucking on it.
Karina opened her eyes as her head once again lowered back down onto the long thick member and she saw Ben look down at her. Then as she was staring into his eyes with her lust glazed own, and bobbing her head up and down his big cock, he reached forward and grabbed her big tits and began squeezing the soft but firm mounds in his hands.
"Mmmmmmmmmph" Karina moaned and rolled her eyes a little from the hot feeling.
"Yeah, suck me baby! Suck my big dick while I play with your big tits!" Ben growled at her, "Your boyfriend sure does have a good girlfriend who's doing a great job of looking after his best friend."
"Oooohhh-mmmmmmmmmmmph" Karina moaned the quickly went back to sucking Ben's dick.
She loved the feeling of it sliding in and out of her mouth, sucking on it.
Ben continued to mangle her big tits and then he released them and placed his hands onto her head, not pulling or pushing her, just resting on her long blonde hair as she worshipped his big dick.
She was loving it and as she continued sucking, all she could think about was her boyfriend lying on the bed right next to her sleep. The thought made her almost cum, but it also made her suck harder. This was so hot!
Ben continued to just gently hold his friends blonde girlfriends head as she worked his dick in and out of her mouth, sucking and licking as her full pink lips were wrapped tightly around the thick hard shaft.
Ben just couldn't resist having Karina suck his dick in the same room as Josh when they put Josh down on the bed. The idea had made his dick raging hard and now it was getting the loving attention it needed, from his best friend's girlfriend.
Looking down at Karina's face her eyes still on his, her lips gliding up and down his hard member, she looked so hot. Her face moved all the way down to the base of his 10-inch dick and then slid all the way back to the tip of the head. He still couldn't believe how good her hot mouth felt and every time his dick entered her throat he moaned and thought he was just going to cum right then.
Taking his hand from her head he once again reached forward and grabbed Karina's big tits. They felt so good. Large, firm but still soft. She was all natural too, which made it hotter. He had always loved Karina's tits. He had watched her a lot and lusted after her for so long until that fateful day in the kitchen downstairs when he finally got to fuck the prize beauty. She had moaned, groaned and screamed as he had fucked her not 15 feet from her boyfriend, only this time it was his plan and he had an idea that was far more kinky than the last time.
Karina's mouth tightened around his dick and Ben moaned louder. She began bobbing her head up and down faster now, still never taking her eyes from his. He let go of her wondrous tits and returned his hand to her head, not holding her head or pulling her to him, just resting his hand on her gorgeous blonde hair and let her do the work.
"Are you enjoying sucking my dick Karina?" Ben asked a little breathlessly, she was really working hard on his member, sucking and licking and he didn't know how long he would last.
"Mmmmmmmmm" Karina moaned never taking her mouth from his dick.
He watched her gorgeous blonde head bob up and down his dick faster and faster now. He could feel the cum rising in his balls as Karina tried to suck all of it out of him. She was moaning a lot more now as she impaled her face on Ben's monster cock. The slurping noises seemed loud in the quiet of the bedroom.
SLURP SLURP
"Mmmmmmmmmph" Karina moaned louder.
"Josh, your girlfriend gives the best blowjob man," Josh moaned breathlessly and Karina moaned loudly, "She's down on her knees with all my 10-inches in her mouth! Damn, she's good!"
Karina sucked harder now.
Ben couldn't handle much more of this. He had had a blowjob from the girlfriend before and he had never known such good head, but this time she felt 10 times better, she must have gotten some more practice with Josh lately.
Ben could feel the his dick beginning to stir and knew his balls would tighten and empty down Karina's hot throat soon, but just then he came up with an idea.
He reached down and grabbed the bottom of Karina's top, which hung just below the bottom of those luscious tits and he pulled it upwards. Karina still with his dick in her mouth lowered her eyes and helped him take her short top up by pulling her arms out of the sleeves. As she was pulling her arms from the top, Ben was amazed that Karina could still suck on his dick without losing any rhythm. Her eyes were closed as she stripped yet she could still manage to bob her beautiful head up and down his rigid pole without any hindrance at all, Ben couldn't believe it.
Once he had Karina's short top up over her arms and bunched around her neck she quickly pulled her mouth from his member and pulled her top over her head and threw it to one side, then she grabbed his dick again and fed it straight back into her mouth and continued her loving attention.
He loved the sight of her tits and he stared at them, now only covered in Karina's bra, as he watched Karina's mouth slide up and down and up and down again and again.
"Oh yeah baby, suck my dick. Oh yeah!" Ben groaned as he looked down at Karina on her knees.
She opened her eyes again and looked at him, then she slid her mouth from his dick and slashed her tongue across the head of his dick and sank her mouth back down again. Ben groaned and Karina seemed to try and smile as best she could with her mouth full of cock.
Then as Karina's head was bobbing up and down and her eyes locked on his, she reached behind her, never slowing the pace of her lewd sucking and never taking her eyes from his, and unsnapped her bra. Then she slowly slid the bra straps from her shoulders and let the piece of clothing fall to the floor.
Ben was mesmerized now. She knew that he loved her tits, not only had he told her, but after the last fuck fest they had had in the kitchen, she definitely knew. But seeing her topless and down on her knees with his big dick shoved deep into her welcoming mouth was hot beyond belief.
Her tits were large and firm, with large nipples that stood firmly erect from the soft flesh. They were an amazing site in whatever Karina wore. They seemed to defy gravity and were the perfect shape. These tits were the object of so many men's fantasy's and dreams and he could do whatever he wanted to them.
The 22-year old blonde girlfriend continued bobbing her head furiously while looking up into Ben's eyes and Ben just drank in the site and the feeling of the erotic situation. The idea of having Karina on her knees while Josh was next to them and the site of her half naked body almost made Ben want to cum right then, but it was the expert sucking of Karina that was tipping him over the edge.
She had been sucking his cock for the last 15 minutes now and he had tried to hold back as long as he could, enjoying the sensation and the view but he could barely contain himself anymore. His knees were getting weaker as Karina realized how close he was to cumming and sucked on him for all she was worth. Her head was bobbing furiously up and down his thick shaft and her eyes were intent on his own. Faster she worked the hard member in and out of her mouth and down her wondrously tight hot throat. She was a pro, was all Ben could think amidst the groans he was putting out now.
Spurred on by the reaction she was getting from Ben Karina sucked harder and harder, slamming her pretty face down onto her boyfriend's friend's meat until Ben felt his balls tighten. He couldn't hold back anymore, the site of her beautiful face impaled on his hard rod and her bare tits wobbling around as she bobbed her head up and down it was just too much.
"Ah Karina you're gonna get it." He groaned and clenched his teeth, "Just what you've been working for."
And with those words, he grabbed hold of his friend's gorgeous blonde girlfriends head and pulled her down onto his raging dick and his balls shot his load out, emptying all of his seed into her mouth.
Karina's mouth welcomed the hot salty cum into her mouth and she began swallowing as Ben held onto her head, still staring up at him. He had closed his eyes together as soon as he began to cum and from the surge of cm shooting into her mouth and down her throat, she thought that this must be his biggest orgasm ever, either that or he hadn't got laid since last time they fucked.
"Oh yeah." Ben groaned loudly, "Swallow my cum Karina! Uhh! Your girlfriend's the best cocksucker I've ever met Josh."
Karina moaned as Ben spoke to her sleeping boyfriend and continued to suck and swallow.
"Fuck! I've just cum in her mouth man and she's swallowing it all" He groaned again.
She knew that Ben knew how much she loved the eroticness of the situation, how much it turned her on.
After a few seconds of cumming buckets down her throat Ben did something unexpected, He pushed her backwards by her head, while he was still cumming, and grabbed his dick with his hand.
Only after her mouth had left his dick and the first blob of cum had shot out and hit her in the face did Karina realize what he was doing. He had already cum down her throat and now he wanted to cum all over her, now it made sense, why he had half stripped her. She had just thought that he wanted to see her naked, she knew how much he loved her tits, like every other guy she had met, but this was hot.
Leaning back on her hands and swallowing most of the remaining cum in her mouth, Karina let some dribble out past her lips and onto her chin.
"Cum on me Ben, cum all over me." Karina purred lustfully with her most teasing look on her face.
Ben only groaned and continued jacking his cock and shooting his hot sticky cum all over her.
Globs of her boyfriend's best friend's cum landed on and between her heavy tits, all over her beautiful blonde face, on her slim neck, on her flat stomach and all over the bedroom floor.
Finally Ben's dick shot it's last glob of cum straight into Karina's waiting mouth, as she knelt under his cock with her mouth wide open and her tongue out, and he sat down on the bedroom floor looking exhausted.
Karina smiled at him. She had never seen a guy cum so much in her life; he must have been really horny tonight.
As he raised his head to look at her with that cheeky grin of his Karina ran a finger over her tits and scooped up some of his cum and popped it into her mouth, sucking her finger and swallowing the thick liquid she moaned.
"Mmmmmmm, you taste good." She cooed.
"Fuck I've never cum that hard in my life." He said breathlessly.
While Karina was on her knees sucking Ben's raging hard cock into her mouth and down her throat, bobbing that gorgeous blonde haired face up and down his 10-inch monster, Josh was sleeping soundly, oblivious to the lewd cocksucking noises. The slurps and the moans from his best friend and his girlfriend. As Ben was pulling Karina's head hard down on his dick, impaling her on his hardness and shooting his cum into her mouth and straight down her throat, Josh was dreaming of computer games and the sea and other strange things. As his friends cum was filling his girlfriends stomach he was completely unaware.
Karina noticed Ben's dick was semi hard and remembering how he had came and then fucked her last time without a break she smiled and realized he really was exhausted.
They continued talking as if her boyfriend were not lying 2 feet away from them on the bed.
"I didn't know you'd want to cum all over me? I thought you'd want me to swallow it all like last time?" Karina said half question, half statement. She still couldn't believe how hot this situation was, her sucking her boyfriend's friend on her knees while her boyfriend was asleep on the bed next to them. The thought turned her on even more and her pussy raged with lust.
"Well Josh told me about you sunbathing today." He said and paused to breathe, he really had used up so much energy, "And he said you weren't wearing any cream, so I thought I'd help" and he smiled at her.
Karina smiled back at him and laughed a little remembering what Josh had said about putting some on her later on, well she was covered now.
"Well now I'm covered and there's no sun." She replied teasingly
"I'm sure I can help you with that next time it's sunny." He answered her, "Are you still horny? 'Cause I really wanna fuck you now"
"Are you gonna be 'up' for it? You look tired, I think you're getting old." She said mocking him and began wiping herself on the bed sheets to remove all of the cum covering her.
"Karina, I could fuck you for hours right now. After cumming like that, I won't need to until you are fucked raw."
Smiling and giving a little laugh Karina finished wiping herself up. "I bet I could fuck you 'till you can't walk baby Ben." Karina mocked him again
Ben only smiled back at her and got up to walk towards the bedroom door, "You were the one who could hardly walk last time remember?"
Karina stood up and placed her hands on her hips, looking at Ben with her most teasing smile again. "Hmph, I remember." She teased, then undid the button on the side of her short plaid skirt and let it drop to the floor. "Well, are you gonna fuck me Big Boy or are you just gonna stand there until Josh wakes up?" She said as she placed her hands back on her waist, feigning impatience. Her pussy was begging her to fuck right now and with what she was about to do, she thought that she would never stop cumming.
"Come on then, I really want to fuck you on your leather sofa" He said to her.
"Nope." She answered plainly, "I don't want to fuck there. If you want to fuck me, you'll have to do it right here, right now." And as she spoke those words her stomach fluttered with a thousand butterflies and her knees trembled.
"What? You want me to fuck you here on your bedroom floor while Josh is lying asleep on your bed?" Ben asked with astonishment.
"No," She answered him sternly; " I want you to fuck me on my bed while my boyfriend lies next to us." That was it, she almost came then.
"What!?! Are you crazy Karina? What if he wakes up?" Ben obviously couldn't believe what he was hearing, but she wouldn't back down now, this had been her ultimate fantasy for so long and she wanted it now. Of course it had originally been a threesome idea but hey, you had to work with changing situations.
"He won't wake up, not after drinking all of that stuff" She replied and swayed over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling herself to him, which pressed her big tits tightly against his chest. Then she slowly moved back and released her arms, bringing one hand down his chest to grab his almost hard cock. This was turning him on.
Karina smiled at him and looked deep into his eyes with her lust glazed own, "Come on, I know you want to fuck me. To bury your big dick deep into your best friend's girlfriend. To fuck me harder than he can until I cum, begging you to fuck me more."
Ben's dick grew harder as she spoke and continued to stroke it with her hand and she slowly began walking back to the bed, guiding Ben with her by his hard cock.
"Come on Ben, put your big dick into my pussy. Fuck me. I want you so bad. How much better than to fuck me right next to my boyfriend" She continued to whisper to him as she reached the bed.
Karina climbed onto the king size mattress still holding Ben's cock and whispering to him, stroking up and down on him. Ben just followed with no words at all.
Karina reluctantly let go of the hard meat in her hand as Ben climbed onto the bed and she lay down underneath him. He was kneeling now between her legs and she lay back with her head on her pillow.
She couldn't believe that she was going to do this; she was actually going to have sex with another guy while lying next to her boyfriend.
"Are you sure you wanna do this?" Ben asked her
The feelings inside clawed at her; she needed sex now. Hard rough fucking sex. So she looked up into Ben's eyes and said slowly, "Fuck me."
Then Karina turned her head towards Josh who was facing her as Ben positioned himself outside of her yearning pussy and gently rubbed his now ragingly hard dick up and down.
"Ben's just going fuck me now baby." When she said those words, a shiver ran through her body that physically made her move, "He's going to fuck me hard and fast while you sleep baby. Sweet dreams." And with that she turned to face Ben again and looked at him half teasing half-wanton lust.
Ben smiled cheekily back at her, all the restraint gone in his own lust. She needed him so badly. Karina slowly reached upwards and grabbed hold of the cast iron headboard, holding tightly, looking and noticing that Ben was naked now. She held on trembling from lust and they stared at eachother. The looks seemed to last forever and then Ben grabbed Karina slim, soft, long legs by the firm thighs and pulled her towards him as he thrust his manhood forward burying himself deep within her to the hilt with all 10 inches as Karina moaned loudly, gripped the iron headboard as the bed shook from the initial hard thrust, and she shook as her first orgasm ran through her body. Never had she came from penetration, but this time, her entire body shook and her moans came out loudly from her mouth as Ben just held his dick deep within her.
"Ohhhhhh, fuucckkkk!!" She moaned loudly as the orgasm swept over her. It wasn't the biggest orgasm ever but she still came straight away.
As the initial orgasm subsided Karina regained some of her senses and could feel the hardness buried to the hilt deep in her pussy, and she moaned. Ben still hadn't moved, he still held himself buried deep within her, until she calmed down. Then when she was back from her quick trip to the clouds she held onto the iron and looked straight into Ben's eyes.
"Fuck me now" was all she said in a growl and their illicit mating began.
Ben roughly held Karina's legs in his hands as he was sitting on his knees on the bed. He felt her firm flesh tremble as he slowly slid his dick in and out of her hot pussy. At least he began slowly. Once they had settled into a rhythmic unison he slowly began to increase his pace as the lust took over him.
It had been so long since he had been in this tight ass and it felt so good to have her underneath him again. The sight was amazing; Karina was lying on her back with his dick buried all the way into her, fucking back at his every stroke as she held onto the metal framework for support. Holding onto the bed allowed Karina to push back at Ben's thrusts harder, impaling herself deeper on his invading rod. Her tits were gently rolling around on her chest as he thrust back into her again and again. Her face was a pure mask of lust, her eyes were intent on his and she never smiled, just stared at him, she wasn't even speaking just exhaling harder each time his big dick reentered her.
Karina's pussy was still as tight and hot as he remembered; it gripped his dick like a vice as he slowly but forcefully slid it back and forth inside of her.
Josh was still lying next to them completely asleep and unaware of what he was doing to his girlfriend right then next to him. The thought spurred him on.
"Want me to fuck you Karina?" He asked while clenching his teeth, he kept his pace slow and steady but he could hardly believe how good she felt. The memory of sex with her was a pale comparison to the real thing.
"Yeah, fuck me." She replied looking straight at him
"What?" He asked her in return
"Enough of this slow shit, Fuck me! Come on I need to be fucked!" Was her reply, looking more annoyed by his continued steady pace of entering her.
"Now that wasn't very nice, maybe I should just pull out an…." He was saying but Karina interrupted him.
"No!" She said straightaway at the mention of stopping. She put on a look now, half-teasing and half-helpless. "Please! Please fuck me Ben! I need your big cock fucking me hard"
"Now that's better." He said and let go of her legs.
He dropped his weight forward, thrusting hard into Karina and catching himself by planting his hands next to her shoulders. Now he supported himself and his face was directly over hers. He didn't even say any words, just pulled out and slammed back into her as hard as he could.
"Ohhhhhh" Karina moaned and smiled up at him as he continued to pound in and out of her tight pussy.
The mattress began to bounce up and down under the relentless fucking he was giving his friend's blonde girlfriend. The bed began to shift forward and back with each thrust that he pumped into Karina. Her arms pushed at the headboard, pushing her down further onto his raging member and thrusting her hips up to meet each plunge deeper into her.
"Ohhhhh yeah!" Karina groaned as he continued his assault. "Fuck me Ben, fuck me! Ohhhhhhh"
"You like my dick deep inside you?" He asked her
"Ohhhhh yeah it's sooo biiigg and haard" She had now closed her eyes and had tilted her head back, trying to arch her back to allow him easier access to her.
He watched, as he continuously fucked her, how her tits stuck up from her chest as she arched her back. They wobbled around and shook as he fucked in and out of her harder and harder.
"Ummmmmmm, oh yeah!" Karina moaned lightly
The bed was creaking and squeaking now and moving back and forth. The mattress seemed to bounce Karina back up at Ben after every hard thrust. Karina was groaning and moaning.
"Oh! Hey Josh," Ben said to the sleeping boyfriend, "Your girlfriend is really entertaining you know."
"OOHHHHH" Karina moaned and released the metal frame to grab hold of his arms. Still with her eyes closed, thrusting back up at him hard now, gripping tightly to his arms. Her nipples hard and erect were brushing against his chest with every back and forth movement.
"I guess you won the games," He continued, he knew this turned her on and it was turning him on even more." But I got the prize."
"Oh fuck me" Karina moaned and Ben picked up his pace.
"Now I'm gonna fuck your girlfriend until she cums and I'm gonna cum in her pussy and she loves it." He continued
"OHHHHHHHH" Karina moaned louder, "Fuck me Ben! Fuck your best friend's girlfriend, nail me to our bed OHHHHH NAIL ME TO THE BED!"
Her legs locked themselves tightly around his back, pulling him deeper into her, helping her to pull herself up to meet his thrusts. Her groans and moans were louder now.
As he continued pounding in and out of his friend's girlfriend he saw Karina open her eyes and look at him.
She smiled wickedly.
"You like fucking me next to my boyfriend?" She asked teasingly, her voice shook under the fucking and her face was far redder now. She spoke breathlessly and moaned a little afterwards.
"I love fucking you," He replied, "but this is really hot."
"Ummmmmmm!" She moaned, "The bed is moving, fuck me harder!!"
So how could he refuse that. Fucking her as hard as he could, Karina let out a loud moan and groaned. Her tits slammed together as her head hit the iron framework repeatedly as he fucked in and out hard and fast.
"OHHHHHH YEAH! UMMMMMMMM, FUCK YEAH!" Was all Karina seemed to manage to groan out.
Then she turned her moving head to face her boyfriend and spoke to him.
"OH BABY YEAH! FUCK ME BEN, FUCK ME!" She groaned loudly into her boyfriend's face, "Ummmmm baby, you have such a gooood frieend. Ummmmm, oh, he fuucks me soooo goood!"
Ben could feel his dick trying to reach through to Karina's womb. This had to be a dream.
"OH YEAH, NAIL ME TO THE BED BEN, OHHHHHHHH" Karina half groaned again while still looking at her boyfriend. "YOUR DICK FEELS SO GOOD IN MY PUSSY."
Ben couldn't help it now, he slammed his dick into her as hard and as fast as he could, the bed creaked and squeaked loudly now and the iron frame headboard slammed against the wall making a loud banging noise.
SQUEAK SQUEAK SQUEAK
CREAK CREAK CREAK
SLAM! SLAM! SLAM!
If the noises and the movement from the bed didn't wake Josh up, Karina's moans and loud groaning should have. Ben still couldn't believe this, but he fucked her still, sliding easily in and out of Karina's very welcoming pussy.
Karina couldn't stop herself from moaning anymore; the feel of Ben's big dick sliding in and out of her, filling her up inside her tight pussy was just too good. Hearing the constant squeaking of the metal bed and loud creaking of the springy mattress, the hard and loud slams of the iron frame headboard against the wall behind, the feel of the bed bouncing around and the sight of her boyfriend's face next to her, made her feel so naughty, so hot, so erotic that she couldn't contain the pleasure inside her.
Josh was rolling about as the mattress constantly moved and bounced and the bed rocked back and forth as Ben drove his big hard dick home with each thrust. He must be really turned on now, Karina thought as it felt like he was trying to break her in half with how much force he was putting behind each stroke.
"Uhhhhh, Ughhhhhhhhhhhh" Karina groaned under the relentless onslaught into her pussy.
Fucking her hips back and forth in perfect unison with her boyfriends best friend, Karina couldn't stop her moaning as she looked at Josh sleeping next to her. She was getting fucked hard on her own bed right next to her boyfriend.
"OOHHHHHHH FUCK! OH YEAH! OH BEN FUCK ME, FUCK ME GOOD!" Karina moaned loudly
She couldn't handle it anymore; she had to cum and soon as she felt her pussy on fire from the illicit action and the fact of how wrong this was. So Karina turned to look at Ben again and smiled up at his red sweating face.
"It's my turn now big boy." She said teasingly.
With those words she wrapped her arms around Ben's back and pulled him hard against her chest. Feeling her tits squash against his chest she groaned loudly as his dick drove fully into her. However she quickly recovered and rolled over so that Ben was underneath her and she was straddling his big cock.
Still impaled deeply, Karina let her tongue explore Ben's mouth as she lay on top of him.
Karina was being pummeled into the mattress of the large king size bed and moaning and groaning as Josh was dreaming of being on a ship in a storm, being tossed about by the waves violently and hearing screeching noises and other strange noises that sounded like a woman groaning. He thought he heard Karina's voice a few times, however he couldn't quite make out what it said.
Little did Josh realize that his dream was his mind creating a story for all the movements he was really feeling. The movements of the bed rocking back and forth harshly and the springs of the mattress bouncing up and down, like Karina's tits, as his girlfriend was being fucked mercilessly right next to him. His hot blonde girlfriend, who so many fantasized over, was begging his friend to fuck her as he slept.
He didn't even realize when Karina pulled Ben down onto her and rolled over on top of him, ready to fuck the life out of him.
Josh just carried on dreaming, as his hot 22 year old girlfriend carried on moaning into his best friends mouth as their tongues massaged each other and she lay on top of him with all 10 inches of his dick buried in her tight hot pussy.
Karina withdrew her tongue from inside Ben's mouth and looked down into his eyes and smiled at him.
"You want your best friend's girlfriend to bounce around on your big dick?" She teasingly asked, still only inches from his face.
Ben didn't answer; he only smiled up at her. Karina just smiled down at him and then pushed herself up so that she was sitting straddling Ben. She gently brushed her long blonde hair over her shoulders giving Ben a perfect view of those magnificent round 36C tits of hers. They stood proudly on her chest, defying gravity completely. After she had brushed her hair back, Karina looked down at Josh.
"Hey baby, I'm just gonna finish entertaining your friend then I'll join you. I hope you're having sweet dreams, cause I'm about to carry on a fantastic fuck. You know Ben's dick is soooo big, it fills me up completely and I feel so good when he fucks me with it." Karina told her sleeping boyfriend.
Ben groaned slightly and he saw Karina shiver and as she spoke she gently moved her hips back and forth. She was so turned on by this. Ben just lay there relishing in the feel of her tight pussy, the eroticness of the situation and the amazing site of her straddling him.
Karina turned her head to face Ben again and smiled wickedly as she looked at him. Ben still couldn't believe that this was actually happening.
"Do you think I've been a good hostess then Big Boy?" She asked smiling teasingly
"Hmmmm," Ben said as he felt his dick being gripped tight by her pussy, "I think you've been the best Karina."
"Mmmmmmm, good. I think I deserve my prize now." She said to him smiling even deeper
"Josh is lucky to have a caring girlfriend like you. One who'll fuck his friend if they need it." He replied and rested his hands on her smooth thighs
"Ohh" She moaned, "Then lets fuck Big Boy. Josh would want me to take care of his old friends well."
And with those words Karina began to slowly rock her hips back and forth. Ben continued to stare at her face, and she returned his gaze by looking straight into his eyes. Her pussy felt so tight and good sliding smoothly up and down his hard dick.
Karina was lightly moaning between breaths with her hands lightly resting on the very top of her thighs as she slowly moved back and forwards.
"Ummmm, Ben's sooo big baby" Karina groaned lightly never taking her eyes from his.
Ben's eyes stared straight at her chest, watching her large tits heave further out from her chest as her breathing began to deepen as more lust flowed through her due to this illicit fuck. He still couldn't believe that he was watching his friend's gorgeous 22-year-old blonde girlfriend slowly fuck him on her bed while her boyfriend lay next to them. The thought made him slam his hips upwards bringing a surprised grunt from the horny girlfriend.
"Oooooo, I think your friend wants me to fuck him harder and faster sweetie. Do you think I should?" Karina asked her sleeping boyfriend whilst looking at Ben's face.
Josh just stirred on the bed mumbling something unintelligibly.
Karina smiled, "I think that means a yes. Now what do you say to your best friend for letting you screw his girlfriend?" She asked him and moved her hips a little faster.
"Umm, thanks Josh, you're a great friend." He replied
Karina smiled down at him and began to move her hips faster and pushing herself down harder onto his raging hard dick. The bed began to creak again and the iron headboard gently banged against the wall.
"Ummmmmm, You like me riding your big dick?" Karina asked him a little breathlessly, her eyes were lightly closed now and she had her head back a little.
"Yeah, I love watching you fuck yourself on my dick. Your boyfriends friends dick." He replied, his eyes still glued to her heaving fleshy mounds as they began to bounce lightly now. She was really starting to get into it now.
Karina moaned lightly at the mention of her boyfriend. Ben had figured that she loved the thought of the illicit fucking more than just the fucking on its own. Even though he knew she loved the size of his dick, he didn't think that that would have been enough to make her fuck him without the erotic ness of cheating on her boyfriend in risky situations.
She began to pick up her pace even more, slamming her tight pussy down over and over again on his 10 inches. The mattress began springing up as Ben fucked back at Karina in perfect unison, meeting each of her downwards thrusts with a hard upwards thrust of his own.
"OOOHHHH" Karina moaned as he slammed up at her, feeling her pubic bone roughly meet his as his 10-inch dick slammed all the way into her.
"Ride me Karina, fuck me, make those big tits of yours bounce." Ben growled at her
"Ummmmmmm, OH!" Karina moaned in response and rode even harder.
Her tits were bouncing up and down, slapping back against her chest with a THWACK and the bed was noisily protesting at the abuse it was suffering, not to mention the noise of the headboard. The neighbors must really be having quite a show.
"OHHHHH YESS, YESS THAT'S IT. OHHHHHH!" Karina groaned loudly
She placed her hands on his chest for support as she leaned forward a little riding him harder and faster, fucking herself on his hard rod. Her tits were jiggling and swinging as she repeatedly impaled herself.
"UMMMMM OHH! I'MM GOONNNA MAKE YOUU CUUMMM BIIG BOYY" Karina moaned loudly, "RIGHT NEXT TO MY BOYFRIEND"
Ben groaned lightly and looked up at her face. She was intent on his face; her eyes were open now and she had straightened somewhat, although her hands were still on his chest.
"OH JOSH! I LOVE IT; I WANT TO FUCK LIKE THIS EVERY NIGHT! I WANT TO FUCK ALL OF YOUR FRIENDS, ALL OF THEM WHEN YOU DON'T KNOW! I WANT THEM TO FUCK ME HARD AND THEN CUM IN ME! I'M SUCH A NAUGHTY SLUT GIRL BABY, YOUR GIRLFRIENDS A SLUT GIRLFRIEND! OHHHHHHH!" Karina groaned and ground her pussy down, fucking harder with every word.
He couldn't resist it anymore. He reached up and cupped Karina's big tits in his hands and began to squeeze them roughly. He was pinching her nipples and rolling her tits around her chest as she fucked up and down on his dick furiously now, moaning constantly.
Ben complied and savagely mauled her tits; squeezing them and pressing them against his palms. He turned his head to look at Josh as his hands continued their assault on his friend's girlfriend's big tits. Josh was rolling around on the bed as the mattress bounced up and down and the bed shimmied back and forth. The headboard was making a loud THUD every time it hit the bedroom wall and Karina was making loud moans and groans all the time now. Surely Josh would wake up from all the noise soon, if not that, then surely from all of the movement. He continued looking at his best friend as he fondled Karina's tits.
"OH BABY! OH YEAH, YES YES! OH JOSH BABY! IT FEELS SOOO GOOOD! BEN'S FEELING MY BIG TITS AS I FUCK HIS BIIIGG HAAARDD DICK! OHHHH IT'S SOOOO HOT! Karina groaned loudly, even more so than before. She was about to lose control Ben thought.
Ben reluctantly let go of Karina's tits, he could spend all night just fondling her, but he was feeling his balls stir now and the only thing on his mind now was cumming deep inside Karina. So he reached out for her waist instead and rested his hands on her beautiful hips as they flowed back and forth as she fucked the hell out of him.
"You want me to cum inside you Karina?" He asked with a tight voice. She was really fucking him back. Harder and faster all the time.
"YES! OHHHHHHH YES!" She moaned loudly back at him, "I WANT YOUR CUM IN MY PUSSY"
Ben braced himself, gritting his teeth as he felt the pleasure shoot through him as Karina sped up, really beginning to let herself go. He thought he was going explode when he had this orgasm, and he knew she would.
The storm was becoming intense now in the dream that Josh was in. He was beginning to feel sick as the sea thrashed and threw him about all over the place. The noise from the wind and the rain was almost drowned out from the almost constant thunder that rolled over in the sky. The dream seemed almost real in someway, but how he couldn't quite tell.
Little did he know that the movement of the sea in his dreams was the result of the mattress bouncing up and down and the bed rocking back and forth under Karina's hard fucking motions. The thunder that he could hear was created by the loud cracking of the iron headboard against the walls, flaking plaster from the ceiling.
Josh was unaware that as he tried to hold on to the ship, Karina was holding onto her big tits, squeezing them as she rode his best friend right next to him. She was moaning loudly, fucking herself hard again and again. His friend's dick was filling her up and giving her pleasure beyond anything she had ever felt.
He didn't know that his friend just had his hands around her naked tits, mauling them as his girlfriend fucked him, moaning, and begging for his cum.
Josh held on for his life and Karina rode for all she had of hers.
Karina let go of her tits and lay her hands back on Ben's chest. His dick was entering her with enough force that as she slammed herself down and he thrust up she didn't even have to raise herself up, the thrust from Ben knocked her upwards.
She could barely speak from the pleasure she was feeling, it was like bathing in pleasure. She knew that se wouldn't be able to carry on much longer, the feeling was stirring too deeply inside her and she could feel the mad fluttering in her stomach that meant she was about to cum, and from the feel of it, harder than ever too.
She began riding her boyfriend's friend's ragingly hard cock as hard and as fast as she could. The mattress bounced up and down wildly, causing her lusciously large tits to spring up from her chest and slam back down hard against her. The bed was rocking back and forth so fast and hard now that she honestly thought that it might fall apart. It was creaking so loud now; that she was surprised Josh hadn't woke up, no matter how much he had drunk.
The biggest turn on for her though, was the noise the headboard was making. It thudded hard against the wall now, and plaster was falling from the ceiling, and the wallpaper was ripped where the frame had constantly hit the wall. There was also a noticeable dent in the wall from the iron too.
Josh was flailing about almost as much as her tits were and she couldn't help but stare down at her boyfriend as she rode on his friend's dick. She was feeling so good. She had never had a fuck like this in her life. But she knew now that there was no going back now. She was a cheating girlfriend now and she loved it. She still loved Josh and their sex life was amazing, but the erotic feel of cheating on him, made any sex at least 10 times better.
"OHH BENN YES! IT FEEELSS SOO GOOOD HAVING YOURR BIIGG DICK BACK INN MYY PUSSSY! OHHHH!" She groaned loudly
Ben just slammed back up at her. She knew she was fucking him for all he was worth and she knew that he couldn't handle much more either.
"OHHH YOU'REE SOOO BAAD FUCKING YOUR BESST FRIENDDS GIRLLFIRENND! OHHHHH! UMMMMMM!" She groaned even louder towards the end.
Her smooth thighs were tight against his side now and she dug her nails into his chest; her tits bouncing up and down hard as she rode as hard and as fast as she could.
SQUEAK SQUEAK SQUEAK SQUEAK
"OHHHHHHH!"
CREAK CREAK CREAK CREAK
"UMMMMMMMMM!"
THUD THUD THUD THUD
"FUCK YEAH! OHH FUCK!"
Karina felt her stomach begin to flutter and braced herself for the biggest orgasm she had ever had.
"YES BABY! OH YES! CUM IN ME, CUMMM INN MEEE HARRD!" Karina groaned louder, "BABY, YOURR FRIEENDDS GONNNA CUMMM DEEEP INSIDE MEEEEE! IN YOUR GIRLEFIEND!"
With that Ben groaned deeply and Karina slammed her self down as hard as she could on Ben's dick. She tried to look at Josh, as she wanted to look at her boyfriend as his friend came deep inside her, but the rush of pleasure that was about to rush through her wouldn't let her.
"OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH IIIIIIIIIIII'MMMMMMMMMMM CUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIINNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGG!!!! OHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Karina screamed at the top of her lungs, and the words fell into a wordless scream of pleasure
The feeling that rushed through her completely blew her away. She felt Ben's wads of cum shoot deep inside her pussy, shooting straight into her unprotected womb and filling her up even more on the inside and her own orgasm became more intense.
When it first hit her, and the reason why she couldn't look at Josh, it just took over all control of her body. Her back arched and she had to move her hands back to hold onto Ben's legs otherwise she would have fallen backwards. She was arched back so much that her long straight blonde hair was dangling onto the sheets between Ben's legs. Her head was as far back as it could physically go and her eyes couldn't even shut, they were wide open staring straight at the ceiling but seeing nothing except colors fleck before her eyes due to the pleasure she was feeling. Her mouth hung open and the unintelligible scream had stopped now and only constant moaning could be heard coming from it. Her chest was heaving up and down as her breathing was ragged and fast. Her tits were standing out from her chest, nipples standing proudly erect. Her legs were clamped to Ben's sides and were squeezing at him, as if trying to drain even more cum out of him, even though he was still shooting wads deep into her.
She was shivering all over from the intense feeling she had and she felt utterly drained of energy. It was amazing. She was absolutely thoroughly fucked and completely filled up not only with hard dick but with hot sticky cum too.
She had never came that hard in her life ever. She couldn't believe it. She actually couldn't move. All that was going through her mind was the mind shattering orgasm she had just had and the brutal fucking she had received before that. But the real reason for the intensity of the orgasm was that she had just sucked than fucked the hell out of her boyfriend's best friend while they were next to him.
She stayed in thins position for about 5 minutes, unable to move, unable to think of anything except how good she felt and how erotic the situation had been. She couldn't speak for a while either.
Josh was sound asleep, his dreams changing from the wild sea, to a tornado, to wild sex with Karina in his car, even to odd dreams such as Karina having sex with him now. He didn't even realize that at that moment, his hot girlfriend was riding his friend's big hard dick as hard as she could, fucking him for all she was worth on her way to the biggest orgasm of her life.
He didn't hear her talking to him as she fucked, telling him that his best friend was about to cum inside her, after he had fucked her into the bed and even had her sitting on his big cock down stairs while he was there. As he dreamed about fucking Karina in his car, she was fucking his friend in their bed. As he thought of the orgasm she had had, Karina's back arched and she threw her head back screaming that she was cumming. Her body shaking all over and his friend's cum shooting deep into her, filling her pussy and flowing straight into her womb.
He could have woken up at any minute and saw them fucking or saw them cumming, or even saw her blowing him before, but he lay there, asleep, completely oblivious to the most erotic fuck Karina had ever had, and it was at the hands, or the dick, of his friend and not him.
As feeling began to return to Karina she could feel Ben's dick beginning to soften inside her, he reached up and cupped her tits again. He began playing with them, crushing them together. He had an excellent view with her on top of him; back arched, head back and tits out.
Slowly and very weakly, she pushed herself up so that she was sitting up and she felt all wobbly and light headed. She stared down at Ben who still held onto her big tits, mauling them in his hands.
"Fuck!" Was all she could manage to get out. Her hair was all over the place and she was sweating and red. But she felt fantastic. Even this long after the feeling hadn't dulled at all.
"I've never cum so fucking much in my life!" Ben said also looking sweaty and red, "I think you've drained me dry for weeks now."
"I can feel it" She replied, and she could. She felt so full of cum it was unbelievable. She thought she must have white eyes now.
She looked down at Josh and smiled.
"I think he's still asleep." She said
"I'm surprised the way you were fucking." He replied
"Me?" She said teasingly, "You're the one who fucked me so hard the bed started moving and slamming against the wall."
"Yeah, but you're the one whose dented the wall and almost broke the bed itself." He replied and gave her breasts a hard squeeze.
"Well, I don't know about you but I'm totally fucked." She said breathlessly still.
Ben smiled his cheeky grin, "Yeah I am too." Then he took his hands from her tits and rested them on her thighs.
Almost immediately after he had removed his hands, Karina fell forward, not realizing she had been leaning on his hands for support and she landed on his chest lying down. She felt so weak. Her tits mashed against his chest and her nipples pressed deep against him.
"Mmmmm" She moaned against his chest, "I don't think I can get up."
"Just lie here for a while then and we'll rest." Ben replied and that's what they did.
Karina slowly buttoned her skirt back around her waist. She had already pulled her top on. Ben had already gone into the en suite bathroom.
She sat on the edge of the bed and turned to look at her sleeping boyfriend. He looked so handsome and he was so sweet and kind to her. She couldn't ask for a more loving guy. She leaned over to stroke his face and felt all of the cum stir inside her.
She smiled down at him.
"Sleep sweetly baby. I love you." She said and she gently kissed him on the forehead.
Turning back around and standing up she saw Ben come out of the bathroom. He was now fully dressed. She looked at him. He wasn't as handsome as Josh, nowhere near, but he could fuck her so well. And the sex they had just had was by far the best she had ever had.
He walked over to her and his arms encircled her waist and he pulled her to him. He kissed her deeply, his tongue searching her mouth as his hand went to her bra and shirt covered tit and vigorously worked at it.
After a short while he broke the kiss and stared down at her.
"You're so amazing." He told her
She smiled up at him with a teasing smile, "I know." She said and smiled even more. "Come on big boy, it's time for you to go home."
He smiled as she turned around and walked towards the bedroom doors. As she turned around, he slapped her ass. She laughed a little and bit her bottom lip.
When they got to the front door, Karina opened it as Ben was still behind her. She felt him move right against her from behind and reach around her to cup both of her tits in his hands. Immediately she turned her head and they kissed once again as he massaged her tits in his rough hands.
This time she broke the kiss.
"Come on horny boy, you've gotta go." She said to him
"Come on Karina, I'm sure a quickie wouldn't be bad. Josh won't get up right now." He replied to her
"No, you've got to go now. We shouldn't have fallen asleep, that was too risky." She replied to him. They had woken up only 15 minutes ago, and they realized that they had been asleep for some hours. It was now almost 10am.
"Fine fine. But just one thing before I go, did you really mean it when you said you wanted to fuck all of Josh's friend's?" He asked her
Karina turned around to face Ben and smiled up at him
"Why are you jealous?" She asked
"No, not at all actually. I'd love to watch you fuck someone else, or maybe we could have a threesome." He answered
Karina shivered and smiled wickedly up at him, "You know how to turn me on don't you! Maybe we can. Now…"
"Is Josh still having that Poker game then?" He interrupted
"Yes he is" She answered and was about to speak when he spoke again
"Are you going to be the hostess?" And he smiled at her cheekily
She smiled back at him, "You'll have to wait and see."
Suddenly there was a noise upstairs and they both looked up
"You have to go now though, I'll see you at the poker night ok?" She said with a smile again
"Ok, see ya then." He replied
They shared a quick kiss and then he was gone. Karina's stomach fluttered even more now, she had just gotten away with fucking her boyfriend's friend for the second time, and right next to him this time. It just got better each time.
Josh walked into the kitchen and saw Karina making two cups of coffee. She was still dressed in what she had been wearing last night and her hair looked messy, as if she had rolled around all night and didn't bother to brush it when she woke up. He then realized that he was still in the same clothes too and that he had a mighty hangover.
"Hey baby" Karina said with a smile on her face, "You ok?"
"Yeah, I think I've got a hangover though." He said
"After what you drank last night, I'd expect it." She smiled even more and giggled
"Hey Karina, what happened to the wall upstairs? There's a big dent in it and there's bits of plaster everywhere!" He asked her
She seemed to smile teasingly this time and she walked over to sit down on his knee, he didn't even realize that he had sat down. He could barely remember anything.
"Ah you don't even remember. Shame!" She said and she stroked his cheek, "It was the best fuck I have ever had. We fucked for at least an hour and a half, maybe 2 and a half hours. It was so good; I've never had such an intense orgasm. I slept for ages."
He couldn't remember anything at all. Vaguely he remembered a dream where he thought he could hear Karina screaming, it must have been when they were having sex.
"Damn, and I can't remember it." He said and sounded as he felt, upset that he couldn't remember this great sex
"Don't worry about it baby, I'm sure it'll happen again. In fact, I'm going to make sure that that kind of sex will happen a lot more from now on. A whole lot more."
Karina smiled as her boyfriend went up to have a shower. Everything she had said was true, about the sex and everything. Especially the last part. She fully intended on having as much wild sex as she could. She was a cheating girlfriend and now she had started, she might as well enjoy herself. Especially after the orgasm last night. The only problem was, was that just fucking Ben wouldn't be as hot now after that night, there wasn't much else they could do, risk wise. Maybe she would try a threesome next time with him, or have him watch her fuck someone else. She had fantasized about both with Josh. Not knowing what the future would hold made her stomach turn flips. She couldn't wait to find out. There was a whole lot out there, and she fully planned on fucking it all.
She smiled to herself as she turned to finish making breakfast. It was a smile she would wear all day. She was thoroughly fucked and full of cum and sticky all over her body. She decided to go and have a shower with Josh. As she walked up stairs and into the bedroom she stopped and looked at the bed. Bits of plaster on it, and the dent in the wall. She smiled and bit her bottom lip, giggling to herself as she peeled her clothes off once more as she moved towards the en suite. In less than a month she had cheated on her boyfriend 4 times. Fucked his best friend in the kitchen, fucked his boss while on the phone to him, fucked his boss in his bosses office after sucking his dick with him in the same room and finally had her ultimate fantasy when she fucked his best friend right next to him as he lay asleep on their bed. The story was really about to begin.
The rest of the advert was cut off as Karina switched the tv off.
Leaning her head back on the sofa she sighed softly. Glancing at the clock on the wall she noted that Josh was an hour late.
He had gone on a business trip, an urgent contract. One that could make them rich supposedly. She had not wanted to go, business trips were not her style. He had been gone a week already and aside from missing him terribly, she was as horny as fuck. She hadn't got laid in a week. She had tried using her vibrator but it didn't seem to satisfy her need anymore. She needed hot, erotic action.
It had been two weeks since her illicit fuck with Ben. She would have called him to help her out but he was on holiday in Europe and he wouldn't be back till the end of the month, two more weeks away!
Josh had phoned after the meeting had finished early in the afternoon and told her he had secured the contract and had told her to get all dressed up so that they could go out tonight, but of course, Josh wasn't back yet.
This was why Karina was all dressed up. She was wearing a short black cocktail dress, which clung to her curves, emphasising her very ample chest, which was held by two thin straps over the shoulders. She wore black high heels, to further enhance her sexual presence. Finished off underneath by matching black lace bra and panties. The bra pushed her tits together to form a formidable sight of cleavage.
She looked a knockout as always. Her long straight blonde hair hung down her back, her long white legs were shown off perfectly by the mid thigh length of the dress. Her blue eyes looked even bigger than normal, emphasised by the mix of black and blonde.
She had been so horny lately that she had thought of seducing the next man who cam by, even the paperboy.
Just as she was thinking of a way she could fin someone to fuck tonight, the doorbell rang.
Jumping up, her 36C breasts bounced with the full life they had. Soft and firm.
She ran towards the door, smoothing her dress when she got there. She calmly opened the front door.
Opening the front door, expecting to see Josh, Karina had a bit of a shock, she hadn't expected to see the man staring back at her.
Charles Riley was Josh's boss. A nice guy from all that she had heard about him. He gave money to charities and even ran homeless shelters around the city. A respected man and well liked in the community. He wasn't one of these rich people who stuck their noses in the air or only mingled with other rich people. Charles Riley was as much at home with the homeless people as with the rich and famous. Everybody liked him, except Karina.
At the work party almost a year ago he had pinched her ass and had tried to dance with her a little informally. Now Karina wasn't one to mind flirting with people, but Mr Charles Riley was not the man of her dreams.
Charles Riley was 56, grey hair on his balding head, a large nose, short and overweight. His suit looked ready to burst at the seams. And he stood there with a large smile on his face, obviously ogling at her body.
"Mr Riley! What can I do for you?" Karina said trying to hide the surprise in her voice.
"Karina. Looking good as always." He said with that stupid smile on his face. Karina moved a little more behind the door. "Josh phoned me after the meeting this afternoon and told me he had got the contract, I was happy for him of course and asked him to come over for a drink, but he insisted that I come over here. Is he in?"
"No he isn't back yet. He should have been an hour ago but he's not and he hasn't phoned yet." Karina answered
"Ahh, he said he might not be back, what with planes being as they are. He said if he wasn't to just wait for him, that you would take care of me." His smile deepened at the last words.
"He never told me." Karina said, "I suppose you had better come in."
Karina moved behind the door and let the old man in. There was no way she was gonna walk in front of this guy and give him an excuse to view her ass.
When he had entered, she shut the door behind her and followed him into the lounge. Riley sat down on the sofa opposite the chair. The table in between, the TV to the left and the other sofa opposite that.
Karina held her dress as she sat on the chair. "Dirty old bastard!" She thought, "I'm old enough to be his daughter."
They sat there for a couple of minutes in silence. Karina looking everywhere else while Riley openly ogled her.
"Fancy a drink?" Karina asked, anything to get her out of there.
"Yeah, sure." Riley replied.
Karina stood up and berated herself mentally for bending a little too far forward, then quickly walked into the kitchen.
She opened the fridge and took out a beer. Popped the top off and brought it back through to the lounge, handing it to her boyfriends boss. Riley held onto her hand as she handed him the bottle. Karina pulled her hand away from his and moved back a little. Riley took a swig of the brew and placed it on the table in front of him. When he stood up he was a little shorter than Karina.
Walking over to her slowly, she did not back away. "Damn it, this is my house. I won't let him beat me in my house." She thought.
Riley stopped and offered his hand out to her.
"May I have one dance please Karina?" He asked all gentlemanly.
"A..a.dance?" Karina stammered incredulously
"Yes, just one dance." Riley replied smiling
Karina was a little confused. Maybe he wasn't a sleazy guy after all.
"Just one." Karina replied sternly.
Riley took the young lady's hand. Damn she looked so hot today. Every time he had seen her she looked amazing, but in that figure hugging dress, she looked radiant, and so unbelievably fuckable.
He gently pulled her to him. His plan might work, he thought to himself. He had planned to ask her to dance, accidentally fall on to the sofa and cop a feel as he did. It might just work.
Placing his hand on her thin waist, he held her other hand tightly and pressed himself lightly against her. Her large tits brushed lightly against his chest and he wanted to pull her tightly to him, put her on the floor and fuck her senseless. But he knew she wouldn't go for him, no, a feel of her tits, which can be innocently covered up as a fall, would suffice him.
They danced a few steps, then a few more, a little turn, then some more. She was a good dancer, she must be good at everything, Riley thought. He turned her around so her back was to him as they danced a little more; she was getting into this. Then he could feel the sofa he had been sitting on behind his foot and made his knee give way. He fell backwards onto the sofa pulling the hot blonde on top of him. This was not how he had intended to fall.
Karina fell backwards on to the sofa with Riley, landing on him as he sat down in his fall. She landed with a little force straight onto his lap, sitting down on him. As she landed square on his lap, Karina felt something hard drive right against her pussy. With the shock of the fall, Karina just sat there while her mind cleared a little. When she calmed down a little she noticed that Riley still held her by the waist, that she was sitting on his lap and that something hard was digging up against her pussy. "His cock!" She thought, "I'm sitting on his hard cock through his trousers!"
Indeed she was, the fact that the hot blonde had landed on his lap and had sat down had given Charles Riley an instant hard on.
"I've got to get up!" Karina thought. But she didn't move at all. The feel of a hard cock pressing against her pussy was too good, especially as she hadn't had sex for a week.
Charles Riley couldn't believe how that fall had worked out. He had fell wrong but this was so much better than he had expected, and what was even better was that she was not moving. She must be able to feel my dick, he thought to himself, and she must be liking it.
Karina thought of moving again, she wouldn't mind sitting on someone else's cock, but this was Charles Riley! But it felt too good to move.
She moved her ass a little so she could feel the hard object rub against her pussy. This seemed to turn the old man on more and his dick grew even harder.
"Oh" Karina couldn't help let out a little moan as the feel of a hard cock against her stimulated her. "It's been so long." She thought.
Riley's hands tightened on her waist and held her directly over his cock.
"Hmmm, now this seating arrangement is so much better, wouldn't you agree Miss Harper?" He asked
"Yeah" She gasped before she could think
Totally in the clutches of lust, Karina had completely forgotten that this was a guy she hated. All that she knew was that this was a hard cock, and it was rubbing her very horny pussy.
Riley slowly bounced his knees so that Karina gently bounced on his hard pole, pushing it against her made her moan lightly and turned her on even more. Feeling that dick trying to penetrate her made her lose control.
"You like my little game?" Riley asked her
"Uh-uh" She nodded
"You like the feel of my hard dick against you?" His hands clenched on her waist. She was bouncing a little faster.
"mmm, yeah" She managed to moan. What was she doing, she hated this guy, and he didn't turn her on at all.
Riley's hands let go of her waist and slowly moved up to cup her large tits from behind.
He held them for a moment, thinking about how it must look, Karina lightly bouncing on his lap while he cupped those large firm tits from behind. The thought made him hornier than before, and he bounced her a little faster. Her large breasts bouncing up and down beneath her thin dress, with his hands gripping them. He squeezed them and Karina moaned. She was hot and hornier than him, judging by the look of things.
Then he stopped bouncing her as the phone rang.
Karina was extremely horny now. Riley was squeezing her tits from behind and the monster pressing against her pussy continuously grew and put more and more pressure against her pussy.
Then the phone started to ring and Riley stopped bouncing her on his lap. In one way she was glad but another she wanted him to carry on. She was so incredibly horny.
She stayed sitting on Riley's lap as she reached for the phone by the side of the sofa. It was a cordless phone and had a little LCD screen, which showed the caller's ID. The little screen read, JOSH, which meant he was phoning from his mobile.
Still feeling the pressure of the hard cock under her, and her boyfriend's bosses hands cupping her tits she answered the phone.
"Hello?" She said
"Hey honey, it's me" Josh replied
"Hey baby" Karina said and Riley started to squeeze her big tits again, she stifled a little moan.
"Honey, the plane has landed, but I'm still waiting for a taxi. They say there has been some kind of accident on the roads somewhere, and traffic is really bad. I don't know when I'll get home, could be in about half an hour or it could be a couple of hours." Josh explained
"Oh baby, I miss you. I can't wait for you to come back." Karina told Josh as Charles Riley pulled her back to lie against him with her tits. He fondled and squeezed her more as he bent his head to kiss her neck gently. "Oh" She moaned lightly
"You ok baby?" Josh asked worriedly.
"Yeah, I'm fine sweetie. I just sat on something hard that's all." Karina's eyes were now closed. Her head turned towards her boyfriend's boss and they locked lips with each other. Tongues probing each other as they exchanged a passionate kiss. Riley continued his assault on Karina's tits. She held the phone to her ear.
"Sweetie, I forgot to tell you that my boss is coming over for a drink, so he should be there soon. Can you keep him entertained till I get back?" Josh asked nervously. He knew that Karina didn't like his boss.
Karina broke the kiss, "Yeah I will baby." She replied to him. Riley continued mauling her breasts. Karina looked down at the pudgy hands covering and squeezing her melons over her black cocktail dress. "I'm entertaining him right now, he seems to be enjoying himself." She told Josh.
"Good, I'm glad things are going ok. I'll be back there soon sweetheart." Josh said.
"I can't wait to see you baby." Karina cooed down the phone. All the pleasure she was feeling was starting to get to her. She needed cock, and she needed it now. And there was one right under her at that moment. Then a wicked idea came to her and she almost came from just the thought. "Baby, I have missed you so much this last week, will you stay on the phone with me a while?" Karina asked in her best pouty voice.
"Sure baby. I have missed you loads too" Josh replied after a short laugh.
"YAY" She said down the phone. "I'll pass you on to your boss so you can speak to him for a while. I'm just gonna have a snack, I'll be back later."
"Ok then baby" Josh told her
Karina turned around on her boss's lap, making him release his hold on her firm tits. Smiling at him she handed him the phone, but as she gave him the phone with her boyfriend on the other end, Karina whispered into the old mans other ear.
"I am gonna suck you dry while your on the phone to my boyfriend!"
And with that teasing smile she had perfected she gave him the phone.
Sliding off his lap, Karina felt unhappy she had to leave that nice dick, it had felt so good against her. But she would have it in her mouth soon, She thought.
As she went to her knees in front of Charles Riley and began undoing the belt and buttons on his trousers, she could hear him talking to Josh about "How his girlfriend was entertaining him" and that "She was very kind" and "was really looking after him."
Karina pulled the old man's pants and boxers down and was shocked by what she saw. The large cock in front of her could not belong to this short, pudgy man. It must have been 11 inches at least. He was even bigger than what Ben was.
Karina looked up at the old man who just smiled back at her, then she returned to looking at the monster cock in front of her face.
Reaching for it she wrapped one of her small, slim hands around its length and was surprised when her fingers didn't meet. The man was a monster.
Slowly Karina started to rub her hand up and down the shaft. Looking up at Riley she said, "Do you like that?"
"It's very nice" He replied whilst looking at her, "Oh, Karina is just showing me a picture of hers." Riley told Josh.
Karina smiled. As much for herself as for Riley. This was so kinky.
All of a sudden Riley said, "Yeah, I'll put you on to her for a second." And with a smile for her he handed the phone to her.
She took it with her free hand but she jacked at the old man's cock faster now as she spoke.
"Hey baby, what's up" She asked her boyfriend of 3 years.
"What picture is this he was talking about? You don't paint." Josh replied normally
Karina had bowed her head after she finished speaking and had licked the head of the monster cock.
"You remember that old one I did of the boat years ago." She replied to his question. Then as he spoke, she went back to licking the head of Riley's cock. Then slid her tongue down its entire length and all the way back up, to circle the head again with her sweet wet tongue.
While she was doing this her boyfriend said, "Oh yeah, now I remember, I thought you had thrown that away a while ago. I told you, you should never have stopped painting."
"I know, maybe I'll take it up again." Karina said, still with the taste of Riley's cock on her tongue. "Honey, I'll put you back on to Mr Riley, I think my food is just about ready."
She had been jacking at Riley's cock fast and the look on the old man's face said he couldn't take much more of it. His eyes were closed and his hands tensed on the seat of the sofa.
She handed the phone back to Riley, who immediately said to Josh, "Your girl is really hand-y, with a paintbrush."
Karina smiled at Riley and kept her eyes on his as she lowered her mouth over the head of the large cock. Sucking it into her mouth slowly. Lowering her head painfully slowly, whilst never taking her eyes off her boyfriends boss. Riley had his eyes closed now and was mouthing the words "Oh fuck", while trying to stop himself from moaning down the phone.
Karina was more turned on then ever now. She was going down on her boyfriend's boss while he was on the phone to him. Her pussy tingled with the excitement. She continued to slowly lower her head down the length of the thick cock. Her jaw was stretched as wide as it would go, but she knew she could take it all in one go, because she had had the practice with Ben on how to suck a big cock.
Keeping her eyes on her boyfriends bosses now, she felt the thick cock enter her throat and sucked the last bit into her mouth. Her head hit the base of his cock and she well and truly was impaled on it. Looking at the shock on her boyfriends bosses eyes, she knew no one had ever been able to go this far down on him. But she knew how good at sucking cock she was, and she intended to bring him off.
Placing her soft hands on to the wide mans hips; Karina started to raise her head off the monster pole. Sucking all the way up. Once she reached the head she slowly lowered her head back down, still never taking her eyes off his. Up and down, Karina slowly lowered and raised her head along that thick length, using her tongue to flick across the shaft of the cock as she continued sucking up and down.
The feel of the long hard dick in her mouth made her moan and she closed her eyes as she really started to get into the illicit action. Faster and faster she bobbed her head up and down the hard pole. Sucking harder and harder.
"Mmmmmmmmmmmmph" She moaned around the cock shaft.
"Oh, you're…girlfriend…is..really looking..after me, Josh." The fat boss tried to say without moaning.
Karina bobbed her head up and down with increased vigour when she heard Riley say Josh's name. The thought of sucking off Josh's boss while on the phone to him drove her crazy.
"Mmmmmm, mmmmmm, mmmmmm" She moaned around the hard shaft. Sucking it and tasting it. Feeling the large member slide wetly from her mouth then slide easily into her mouth and down her throat.
Karina began to pick up speed, sucking the man for all she was worth. She was enjoying this so much. She would never have guessed that Charles Riley would have a fantastic cock like this. If she would have known, she would have let him dance how he wanted and fucked him that night too. He may be old and fat but his cock was young and virile and he must have stamina like a bull to be still hard after she had played with his dick this long.
She bobbed up and down faster and faster. Holding on to his hips for support. She wanted to squeal with the pleasure but the cock on her mouth wouldn't let her, all that escaped was a muffled moan.
Sucking him harder and harder she was determined to make him cum down her throat.
As she sucked more and more, faster and faster, bobbing that pretty little head of hers up and down that long hard cock, Riley placed his free hand on her head, no pressure, at least not yet. She smiled to herself, he was gonna cum soon. How could he not. He had wanted to feel her up at that work party, and now he was getting more than his dreams, she was down on her knees sucking him off.
The hand on her head, the dick in her mouth and the thought of what she was doing made her moan.
Charles Riley his hand on the young blondes hair as she bobbed her head up and down his raging hard dick.
He had never even dreamt that this would be happening. He thought that he might be able to cop a feel, which he did in a big way, but never had he thought that this young beautiful blonde he had wanted for so long, would be down on her knees sucking him off, and while he was on the phone to her boyfriend.
That small black cocktail dress made the image even hotter. He could see down the top of the dress as she bobbed her head up and down furiously on his dick. Her large breasts were shaking a little at the pace and the force with which she bobbed her head. Her soft hands held tightly on his hips and her eyes were tightly shut. She was now constantly moaning around his thick shaft.
As the young girlfriend sucked up and down on his dick, he spoke to Josh,
"Yeah, she seems to be really enjoying that food. She must be quite a cook" He managed to keep his voice pretty steady as the beauty on her knees in front of him continued her work of sucking his dick. She was so good at this. Her mouth was velvet soft and her throat almost made him cum every time his hard cock pushed down it. She was a pro if he had ever met one. She had managed to take all his dick in one go! He had never met another woman who could do that, and he had met a few.
"Yeah she is. What's she been making?" The unknowing boyfriend asked
"Something with sausage in it. It's warm and wet but it must taste good, cause she not only looks like she is enjoying it, but she sounds like it too." The old boss answered
"Mmmmmmph" Karina moaned as he described her blowjob to her boyfriend. Riley smiled at this. So that was what was turning her on so much, the risk of her boyfriend finding out and the eroticness of giving his boss a blowjob while he was on the phone to him. Now he had a plan to make her his.
"Yeah, she seems to like sausage dishes." Josh laughed, "She always wants them lately. Must be a phase or something."
"Yeah, she is really enjoying this. This must be the best she has ever had." Riley said, "here listen to here eat it."
Karina almost came when Riley placed the phone by her ear. Josh could certainly hear her slurping and moaning now.
"Mmmmmm, mmmmmm" She moaned in between slurping up and down that cock.
She took her mouth from it and quickly spoke to Josh, "Oh baby, it's so good! I think I really have surpassed myself this time." Then put her mouth back over the thick cock as Josh spoke to her. She carried on moaning and slurping as he spoke, bobbing her head up and down.
This was so good! She bobbed her head faster now and looked into Riley's eyes.
Josh heard his beautiful girlfriend slurping down the phone as she obviously enjoyed what she was eating. He told her that he knew she was a good cook, and he smiled. She really was. Little did he know that his beautiful 22 year old girlfriend was on her knees in their lounge sucking his boss so hard, with then phone near her so he could here her illicit oral session.
Riley took the phone back from Karina as she looked back up to him and continued to bob her head faster and faster. Her eyes were glazed over with pure lust.
He couldn't take this anymore. The sight of this gorgeous blonde girlfriend sucking him off was gonna make him cum any minute.
"Josh……Tell me how the…..contract meeting…went." Riley managed to stammer out. The girls cheeks moved in and out as she sucked his cock and bobbed her head up and down his hard dick. He knew it was time, the site was just too much staring in to those lust filled eyes above a mouth stuffed with his hard cockmeat while he spoke to her boyfriend.
He pressed the mute button on the handset.
"I'm gonna cum in your mouth Miss Karina Harper" He told the blonde as he grabbed her hair.
She just sucked even harder and bobbed her head even faster.
"Then I'm gonna fuck you while you talk to your boyfriend on the phone" He growled at her
"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmph" Karina moaned and rolled her eyes.
Then with her eyes fixed on his, Charles Riley pulled her head all the way down on his long dick and thrust upwards at the same time, making Karina gag on all the cockmeat down her throat.
Eyes on his and her boyfriend talking about how the meeting had gone, Riley's cock burst.
He shot load after load after load of his hot, sticky cum, straight down the throat of this hot blonde girl.
With his dick shoved all the way down her throat, she just gulped all of his cum down in to her stomach. Not even spilling a drop out of that beautiful pink lipped mouth still wrapped around his thick cock.
"OOOOOOOOOOH" He groaned as his balls emptied down the blonde girlfriend's throat.
"MMMMMmmmmmmmmppphhhh" Karina moaned around the thick shaft. Visibly gulping down his seed, her eyes were still fixed on his.
"Fuck, you're the best cock sucker I have ever met." Riley told her as he let go of her head.
Slowly, almost regretfully, Karina slid her mouth from over the thick cockmeat. Smiling up at Mr Charles Riley, who still had that phone to his ear. Josh was still talking to his boss with no idea that he had just cum down her throat, after an amazing blowjob. He had no idea that his hot 22-year-old girlfriend had gulped down his bosses cum and was about to fuck him while on the phone to him. She had already noted Riley's still hard cock and now just thought that that every guy she sucks off behind her boyfriend's back. Still it was a shock.
"So, are you gonna just sit there or are you gonna fuck me?" She asked in an impatient tone
"Yeah, lie down." He said after his eyes bulged in disbelief that she had just come out and said that.
"No. Actually I have changed my mind." Karina said and then stood up. Seeing the disappointment on his face made her smile, she really was a tease.
Reaching under her dress, she slid her black lace panties down and kicked them off her feet. They landed on the other sofa.
"I don't want you to fuck me, not yet anyway." She said. His gaze never left her face. "I'm gonna fuck you."
She moved forward and knelt with either knee on the side of his legs, straddling him if she wasn't kneeling over him. Her breasts were almost in his face. She looked down at him, smiling teasingly.
"I'm gonna fuck you while I'm on the phone to my boyfriend," She said with that lustful look in her eyes,
Taking the phone off him, she pressed the mute button and heard Josh saying that "that was about it really."
Still staring at Riley in the eyes, her pussy hovering over his large monster dick which now had her hand around the thick shaft guiding it towards her soft entrance, she spoke to her boyfriend.
"Hey honey, I've finished my food now. I'm just gonna sit down then we can carry on talking." And with that she slammed herself down on Riley's hard cock.
She dropped the phone when she did and cried out loudly, "OOOOOOOOOOOH" Her eyes now tightly shut as the pain and pleasure of such a big dick entering her at such a force began to subside.
Riley had a look on his face as if he had died and gone to heaven. She couldn't believe the feeling of the dick inside her. She felt stuffed, as if the hard rod was going to come through her mouth. She was completely impaled on the old boss's hard dick.
"OOOOOOHHHH" She moaned again.
Then she realised that she had dropped the phone. Still impaled on the monster cock, Karina reached down and picked up the receiver.
"KARINA? KARINA ARE YOU OK?" Came Josh's voice down from the other end.
"YES! Yes…I'm…..great" She told her boyfriend, once again relishing in the feel of that hard cock buried to the hilt deep within her.
"What happened? I thought I heard you scream!" Josh asked worriedly
"I'm good sweetie. Very good! I just landed on something hard again as I sat down. It's ok now though, I feel a lot better. In fact I'm not even hurt." She said smiling. Riley still had his eyes closed, relishing in the feel of her tight pussy, and his dream of fucking her, she thought.
"You'll have to be more careful babe" He told her, the worry fading now he thought he knew what had happened.
"I will baby, thank you for caring. Awwww, you'rs so sweet, I love you baby" Karina said as she was impaled on his bosses long hard cock. "Hold on one sec."
She looked at Riley, who how had his eyes open and his hands resting on her thighs under her dress. Placing the receiver against her shoulder, she looked at Riley and said, "I'm gonna ride you so hard, Mr Riley. Maybe you could give Josh a promotion now." She said with a smile. She had always found those stories so erotic, about women who fuck their guy's boss to get a promotion or for him to keep his job. "I'm gonna make you cum in me, all in my pussy while I speak to my boyfriend."
She smiled at the old guy again. He was just sitting there mesmerised by the events. She laughed as she started to move her hips back and forth.
The long cock within her started to pull out and she moved her hips the other way and felt it slide back in her welcoming pussy hole.
Slowly she moved her hips, very slowly, although she wanted to hump as fast as she could, and kept her eyes on Rileys, Hearing him moan and groan, "Fuck yeah" under his breath, Karina lifted the receiver to her ear, then quickly had to put it back to her shoulder as she moaned loudly.
"Oooooooooooh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! MMmmmmmmm! She moaned. The feeling that the large dick sliding in and out of her and the idea of speaking to her boyfriend while she fucked his boss had made her moan. Establishing a slow rhythm of her hips rocking forward and back and his cock gently thrusting up a little, she raised the phone back to her ear.
"Hey honey" Karina said down the phone. The lovers' eyes still fixed on each other's.
"Hey baby, what's up?" Josh asked
"Oh, I just had some…thing I had to do, that's all" She replied.
The leather sofa softly creaked as Karina gently rode the big dick. The boss's hands were caressing her thighs now.
"What are you up to?" She asked him
"I'm still at the airport." He answered
"Oh!" She moaned lightly as the cock entered her with a little more force. Riley had thrust a little harder that time. "Really." She said
"Yeah. Sucks." He replied
Karina ran a hand from her mouth down onto her large breasts and cupped one of them, squeezing. Then trailed her hand down her stomach, back onto her thigh.
"I thought you were gonna fuck me hard?" Riley whispered to her.
"Mmmm" Karina moaned quietly, "Are you horny for me?" She asked quietly but sweetly. Then started to speed up. Moving her hips with faster harder moves as Riley thrust up into her harder and faster, matching her rhythm. "Mmmmmm, yeah" she moaned lightly.
"What'd you say babe?" Josh asked
"I said, Mmmmmmm yeah! That sucks." Karina replied as she slammed herself down on the hard pole.
"You know, these tax……." Karina couldn't hear the rest of what Josh had to say as she placed the receiver against her shoulder again.
"Mmmmmmmmm, Ohhhhhhh, Yeeeaaaaaah" She moaned loudly
"Oh, Karina, your so hot" Riley groaned,
"Ummmmmmmmmm, oh yeah! Oh yeah! Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Karina moaned in reply
"Ride my cock whore while you talk to your boyfriend" Riley growled at her
"OOOOHHHHHHHHHH" She moaned loudly, then lifted the phone back to her ear. "Babyyy, caan youu come backk soon" She tried to keep her voice steady as the thick pole slid back into her pussy.
"As soon as I can baby" Josh replied, "What's that noise?"
"OOOOO, Whatt noisse?" Karina asked, hoping Josh would take the moan for her being confused.
"That creaking sound?" Josh asked
Smiling, Karina realised what Josh could hear. She was riding hard now and fast, fucking up and down that thick hard pole that was being driven into her pussy, and the leather sofa was creaking, marking the illicit fuck that was taking place. Karina had a wicked idea, and pumped herself harder on Riley's Dick because of it.
"I'm inn the bedroom baby. I jusst had to when I got on thee phonne with youu" Karina said
"Your fingering yourself while Riley is in the lounge?" Josh said with a little laugh, he knew she loved risk.
"He….is…buusy at thhe moment. He wass siting in the loounge when I last saw him." She answered.
"And you wanna talk dirty to me?" Josh asked whilst smiling
"Yeeaahh" Karina moaned
"Just for a few minutes though, you can't leave Riley on his own all night, it might look bad on me." Josh said
"I woonn't." She promised, "Ummmmmmm! I can just feel that cock slamming right into me now." Karina groaned, slamming her pussy down hard on Riley's cock. He was fucking back up at her now ferociously and the sofa was creaking louder and louder, faster and faster in unison with their fucking.
Riley couldn't believe how tonight had turned out. E had come here to cop a feel if he could and now he had the hot blonde beauty riding his dick while telling her boyfriend how good it was, after the blowjob of the year. He was ready to cum at that thought, but he wanted to savour this feeling aslong as he could.
Karina was moaning down the phone openly now, her boyfriend seemed to think she was having phone sex with him.
"Oooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, uuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmm, yeaaaaaahhhhhhh! Iiitttt feeeeelss sooooooo goooooood" Karina moaned loudly down the phone, "Harder! Harder! Ohhhhhh yeah, like that! Oh you fuck me so good."
His hard pole was fucking into the 22-year-old as she bounced harder and faster on his dick, with increasing moans and groans. Her luscious large tits were bouncing around in her tight low cut cocktail dress, almost spilling out of it. They looked ready to burst out of the thin material as Karina arched her back to fuck at him harder.
"Oh yeah Karina" He moaned quietly. He didn't want to break the idea of him not being there because it was too erotic watching her bounce around wildly on his cock, moaning loudly and groaning while on the phone to her boyfriend.
"Ummmmmmmm, yeah! I loooove riding your dick! Ohhhhhhhhh, soooo haarrrrd! Soooooooo gooooooood! Ummmmm, you're soooo thiiick!" Karina moaned
CREAK CREAK CREAK, moaned the leather sofa
"Oh yeah!" Moaned Karina
CREAK CREAK
"Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh!" Groaned the big titted blonde as his dick drove in and out of her and she slammed up and down on him with her eyes tightly closed shut.
CREAK
"OH YEAH! UH UH UH! Ummmmmmm, soooooo fuuckking gooooooood" She groaned loudly. "I better go honey orrr youu will make mee cumm. I'll take youu backk too Mr Riley." She said to the receiver.
Hearing her call him Mr Riley made his cock even harder. She was close!
Holding the phone to her shoulder Karina rode Riley's dick fast and hard, slamming herself down on him. She was so close now. Moaning down the phone to her boyfriend while she rode his boss's dick had almost brought her off. But she could barley hold the phone anymore.
"OOOOOOOhhhh, yeah! Ummmmmmmmm! Thiiiisss isssss sooooooo goooooood" She moaned loudly
"You're soo tight" Riley groaned
"Gonna make youuu cuummmm MRr Riley" She groaned
Then she handed him the phone. He answered it and told Josh that everything was fine and that he was having a great night.
"Don't worry Josh, get back as soon as you can." The balding boss told him
Riding the fat boss, Karina groaned and moaned as quietly as she could. All she could seem to think of was the hard dick in her though. It was so kinky screwing her boyfriend's boss.
"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" She moaned louder, the thought always made her moan.
Wrapped in the ecstasy that was flowing through her she leaned forward and put her hands on the top of the sofa, bracing herself. Her smooth thighs clamped to either side of Charles Riley's lap and her grip on the back of the leather sofa made her knuckles turn white.
"So much pleasure" She thought, "Soooooooo gooooood! Sooooooo verrrrrry goooooooood!"
Braced as she was now, Karina began to ride the old fat boss for all she was worth. Her large breasts swung back and forth as she thrust herself back on the love pole harder and faster than ever before. They were almost pressed into Riley's face, even now they kept on rubbing against him. His free hand now held her ass as he thrust his cock so hard into Karina that she thought she might break, he was hammering into her so fast that she was surprised she didn't feel sore, but all she felt was soooooooo goooooooood!!!
Ramming that thick cock into her pussy time and time again, Karina could feel her climax approaching, it would be amazing.
Gripping the leather so hard it almost ripped, the sofa creaked so loud and fast now that it just sounded like one long creaking noise. Panting too much to even moan now, with just her orgasm in mind, she fucked furiously on that thick pleasure-giving pole.
So close. So close.
Then suddenly, Riley grabbed her ass and stood up, holding onto her. Then even more astonishingly, he pulled his dick out of her and stood her on the ground. Karina couldn't believe it! He had been so close.
Setting the young blonde down on her feet, Charles Riley smiled at the look of shock and frustration on her face. He knew how she felt, he wanted nothing more than to put his dick back in her and fuck till he couldn't move, but he wanted to fuck her, he wanted to come in her, just as he said he would.
"What are you doing!?!" Karina demanded outraged.
He pressed the mute button.
"Come here" He said, while Josh was talking about how the plane ride went. That kid would talk about anything.
Karina walked over to him, anger and frustration on her face, arms folded under those magnificent large breasts.
He kicked his pants off and threw his shirt onto the sofa behind him.
"On your knees" He commanded
She looked like she might say no, but he knew she was too horny to refuse. She sank to her knees in front of him and wrapped one of those sweet little hands around his dick.
"I don't want you to suck me, turn around" He told her
Karina turned around, facing the TV with the small low coffee table in front of her. Riley knelt down behind her and while still listening to Josh, pushed his girlfriend down so her hands rested on the table. He loved doggie style.
He moved up behind the young blonde, on her knees, bent over the coffee table in that sexy little black dress, with those high heels still on. She was the image of lust. Her hair was a little messed up, but that made her look more animalistic. She had turned her head around and was looking at him, all fury gone now. He could see their reflection in the TV, and he could see straight down her dress, at those milky white knockers that she was blessed with. He pressed the mute button as Karina spoke.
"Are you gonna just kneel there or are you gonna fuck me then?" She asked him, teasingly but still with a hint of frustration.
Josh was still talking, the noise in the background had increased, he must be outside waiting for a taxi, he hadn't heard.
Riley smiled at the blonde beauty and thrust into her, impaling her on the first stroke.
"OOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Karina groaned loudly.
It felt so good to be back in that ass. But he didn't move yet, he had one more idea left to try. As Karina turned to ask him if he was gonna fuck her or not, Riley took the receiver from his ear and pressed the little button that said, "Loud Speaker", and placed it on the chair to the right of him, opposite the table.
The noise from the other end was loud due to the traffic, he could make out Josh's voice just, but he doubted that Josh would hear much of this fuck fest.
"OOOOOOOO!" Karina cooed looking at him, "Kinky"
And with that he pulled out and slammed back into her.
So Riley complied. He held those fine hips firmly as he began his final assault on Karina's wanton pussy. She needed a good fucking and he would give her a good fucking.
He moved his hands to her waist, that beautifully thin waist that he had longed to hold since he met her, and fucked her so hard the coffee table started to jolt forward after each of his thrusts.
Karina was meeting everyone of his hard thrusts with equal fervour, she slammed her ass back impaling herself with so much force that he was glad he was holding her by the waist, or else she may have knocked him away from her.
While Josh was talking on the phone, think his boss was listening with silent interest, about the promotion that might be in line for him, his boss had said that much when Karina had put him back on. She must really be impressing him for the boss to offer him a 200% pay rise.
Little did he know how his hot girlfriend was impressing the old man, and without even the intention of gaining a promotion for Josh.
As he was talking at that moment, Karina was slamming her tight round ass backwards, impaling her pussy onto the overweight man's 11-inch dick. Forcing it deeper and deeper into her body.
He couldn't hear the screams well enough to make them out, he just thought they were background noises from the tv or something, as Riley slammed home that long hard dick of his into the hot blonde beauty. Josh just carried on talking as Karina kept moaning and screaming for more and Riley kept on fucking her senseless.
Riley's dick slammed home again to the hilt, which brought a sharp grunt from the girlfriend being fucked over the table. She had stopped moaning and screaming for now and was just grunting every time he thrust into her, she must be tired he thought. He had fucked her well and hard for well over 45 minutes.
Josh was still going on about the promotion he had offered him. "Stupid kid," Riley thought, " If he listened hard enough and stopped thinking about work for a moment maybe he could hear his girlfriends screams for more sex, more fucking from me."
The thought spurred him on even more and he drove his cock into Karina even harder and faster now.
The sight of those luscious tits swaying back and forth in the reflection of the tv as Riley repeatedly thrust into the beauty, almost made him cum, so quickly he reached underneath her and cupped them both.
Karina's eyes were closed tightly and her face was a mask of lust and pleasure, her mouth was hanging open and even the grunts had stopped, but she still thrust back as hard as ever.
Squeezing those large mounds as he fucked her Riley said, "Time to talk to your boyfriend slut"
Karina moaned really loudly and Riley mashed those firm tits together, squeezing roughly as he repeatedly hammered into her fine tight pussy.
"Oh Josh, Oh baby, I loove you! Oh yeah! I'm being fucked so hard baby! Ummmmmmmm! Oh yeah! Your boss is fucking me sooooo gooood over our coffee table! Oh, ummmmmmmm! Yeah! He's soooooo goooooood! Soooo much better than you at fucking me!" Karina groaned out, pussy still slamming back and eyes still shut tightly.
Riley smiled and squeezed her tits harder and fucked her relentlessly.
"….and then I might……" Josh carried on as the brutal fucking continued. His girlfriend moaning and groaning.
Riley felt his orgasm building, it wouldn't be long now. He had fucked this beauty well and now he was gonna cum inside her, deeper than her boyfriend ever had.
He squashed her tits into his palms one last time before letting them go, the material had felt almost cool in his hands, he thought about grabbing them again but instead, reached forward and grabbed a handful of hair, yanking her head back he slammed forward into her.
Pulling Karina's hair and fucking into her Riley asked, "Are you gonna cum soon Karina?"
"YEEEEESSSS!!!" She moaned loudly
"Want me to cum inside you?" He asked
"YEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS!!!" The beauty replied, now on her elbows, she was gripping the table hard, so hard her knuckles were white.
"Tell me!" He growled, as he plowed into her again, he was close now.
"CUUMMM INSIDE MEEE PLEEAASSSEE!!!! OHHHHH! YEAH! SOOOO FUCKING GOOOOD!!" Karina yelled to the older man.
Hearing those words from the hot blonde girlfriend and feeling his long hard dick sliding in and out of her tight pussy made Riley's balls begin to tighten. He was finally going to cum inside this hot bitch who he had wanted to fuck for months.
With his cum about to shoot into the womb of the well fucked girlfriend and her moans echoing through the room, Riley listened to what Josh was saying on the other end of the phoneline.
"I can hardly hear you baby, is everything ok?" Said the unknowing boyfriend
"YES BABY! OH YES! EVERYTHING ISSS SOOO GOOOD!" Karina managed to stammer out as her voice trembled under the relentless fucking Charles Riley was giving her.
"That's it baby! Time to feel my cum in your unprotected pussy!" Riley sneered
And as he listened to Josh say that he could only vaguely hear her, pulling Karina's hair, Riley yanked the beautiful blonde's head as far back as it would go, slammed into her as hard as he could and fucked her with a last few strokes as hard as he could.
"Oh Baby! Yeah! Uh! Take it! Take my cum! Yeah! I'm gonna cum inside you Karina! Fuck yeah!" Riley moaned loudly
"OH! UMMMMM! YEEAAAAHH!" Karina groaned in pleasure
"Listen to me Josh as I cum in your girlfriends pussy" Riley said towards the handset
"OHHHHHHHHH!! UMMMMMM!! FUUUUCCCKKK!" Karina groaned even loudly and began to shake and thrust back harder.
"Oh yeah!!" Riley groaned loudly and with those words he pulled Karina back towards him with her hair and thrust his hard 11-inch dick into her and shot his wads of cum deep into the blonde girlfriend's pussy.
"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! OH! OH! UHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! FUUUUCCCCKKKKKKK!!!!!!!! UHHHH! III'MMMMM CUUMMMINGG!! UHHHHH! OHHH! YEAH! OH YEAH! OH YEAH!!!!!!!!" Karina screamed in ecstasy at the top of her lungs, just as a plane flew over head over Josh and drowned out most of the orgasmic scream.
Riley's dick continued to shoot his hot cum deep within Karina's pussy as he held himself deep within her. Karina was shaking and shuddering still underneath him, gripping the table until Riley was sure she would tear handfuls off it. Karina's face was a contorted mask of absolute pleasure, her mouth contorted and hanging half open, her eyes squeezed shut and her back arching as far as it would bend, still with her hair in Riley's grasp. Those large firm mounds with nipples hard and erect were proudly sitting on her chest, wobbling and shaking from side to side as Karina shook in her throws of orgasm.
"OHHHHH! SOOOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOOOOD!!! OHHH!! NEEVVVERRR BEEEEEEEEEEEEN SOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!!" Karina moaned as her shuddering finally started to subside.
Riley thought about how hot that fuck had just been. He had finally fucked the hottest girl he had ever seen, right in her own lounge, while her boyfriend was on the phone to her! The thought kept his dick hard in Karina for sometime.
Finally Karina's orgasm ended and she collapsed onto the coffee table. Riley's orgasm high also ended and finally feeling the exhaustion of such a tiring session of work he collapsed onto Karina's back, dick still buried to the hilt in her pussy. He let go of her hair and just lay there, listening to her breathing, she sounded asleep.
Josh stood still waiting for a taxi outside of the airport. He wished all of the planes would stop flying over his head because he could hardly make out a word Karina was saying to him. He couldn't quite understand, all he could hear was a lot of noise at the other end and the occasional word. He heard his name a lot though. He couldn't wait to get back home and see her, he had missed her so much.
Little did he know that while he was thinking about when he would be home, Karina was collapsed over the coffee table in their lounge, with his bosses big dick still buried in her tight pussy.
As he waited for a taxi, Josh had no idea how hard a fucking his girlfriend had just received and how good it had made her feel. How horny and turned on talking to him on the phone whilst fucking and being fucked by his boss had made her. How big an orgasm she had had, more stronger than ever. He didn't know that his old fat boss's cum was shot all the way up into Karina's body and she was moaning lightly about how good it had felt.
After about 10 minutes, Karina finally moved and Riley pulled his fat dick out of her well-fucked pussy. She hated to feel it leave her, she wanted it back deep within her now.
Riley pushed himself back onto the sofa and slowly zipped himself up and Karina slowly and weakly pushed her self onto her knees and did her best to straighten her hair and her dress.
She felt so full of cum and so well fucked she couldn't believe it, the only thing was, was that she wanted that dick back in her more.
Turning on her knees she looked up at the old man and cringed inside. "I let him fuck me! And what's worse I enjoyed it!" She thought to herself. She half hated what she had done because she hated him but she half loved what she had done because she felt so good and it had felt so good.
"Well Miss Harper, I think you entertained me well." Riley said with a stupid grin on his fat face
"Glad I could be of some service." Karina replied wryly.
"Karina, I can't hear you very well?" Josh's voice rang out from the receiver on the table
Karina reached behind her and picked it up.
"Hey baby. Everything's cool, I've just been entertaining your boss." Karina told her boyfriend
"She was really good at it too Josh. I might cum round more often if she is going to be this entertaining." Riley shouted so Josh could her.
"I'm glad you've kept him busy baby, the traffic must be hell, I'm still waiting for a taxi at the airport. Over an hour now!!!" Josh complained to his girlfriend
Karina looked from her boyfriends bosses face to his crotch and judging by the bulge still there, the erotic action must have made him semi hard again. Karina felt her stomach flutter and felt her pussy yearn for that dick once more. She couldn't control herself. She stared at the bulge and tried to not think about it but she gave in.
Standing up as best as she could without falling over from her weak legs, Karina held out her hand to her boyfriend's boss. Riley looked up at her quizzically, but took her hand. Still looking into her boyfriends bosses eyes Karina walked backwards out of the lounge and upstairs towards her and Josh's bedroom as she spoke to her boyfriend on the phone.
"It's ok baby, I'm sure I can entertain him until you get back." Karina said with a smile for Riley.
Riley's face was a little confused still but now more pleased as they entered the bedroom.
Karina led Riley to the foot of the bed and turned to push him down onto his back. Riley looked up at her and smiled stupidly again, like a kid about to lose his virginity to a really hot girl. Riley moved back up the bed so that his head was on the pillows and quickly began stripping himself as Karina smiled and spoke to her boyfriend.
The bed was a king size double bed, and was made out of cast iron, so it had lots of twists and curls for a headboard. Karina and Josh sometimes handcuffed eachother to that headboard whilst having sex in their bed. Now that bed was going to be used by Karina to fuck someone else.
Riley was now completely naked, his semi hard dick half standing up from his body. Even semi hard it was big and thick.
"Yeah, I know what you mean. Don't worry baby, I know he's a hard man, to please, but I'm sure I can do it." Karina told Josh.
As Josh was replying to her, Karina slid both of the straps of the black dress of f her shoulder and let it fall to the floor, revealing to Riley her gorgeous body covered only in her lacy black underwear. Her tits looked heavy and firm and about to break free from her bra as she slowly reached behind her and unhooked it.
"…..Shouldn't be too long……." Josh was saying as Karina slid her bra straps from her shoulders and teasingly threw it to the floor at the foot of the bed.
"……Be back in no time….." She was glad Josh liked to talk a lot, as she slowly slid her black lace panties down and stepped out of them. Kneeling on the bed she moved towards Riley and knelt above that now rigidly hard dick. Leaning forward and listening to Josh talk to her about what he would do to her when they were alone; Karina pressed her lips to his boss's lips and shot her tongue into his mouth. Their tongues probed each other's for a little while and then Karina broke the kiss and knelt straight up on her knees.
"Finally, a taxi!" Josh exclaimed, "I shouldn't be too long now baby" Josh finished as he got into the cab.
"Phone me when you're almost home baby, so I know when you'll be back." Karina said as she grasped the thick cock underneath her with her free hand and positioned herself over it. She needed it back inside her so bad.
"Will do honey. Take care, have fun and I shall see you soon." Josh said and blew a kiss down the phone to Karina, "I love you." He finished
"Umm, I love you too baby! I will, see you soon." Karina replied as Riley stared at her fantastic tits and Karina closed her eyes.
"Bye." Josh said
"Bye hon." Karina replied and as Josh hung up, Karina threw the receiver onto the bed and dropped down onto the waiting hard shaft of her boyfriends boss.
"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Karina moaned as she felt that thick cock re-enter her.
"Fuck" Riley groaned as she speared herself on him.
Karina relished in the feel of that big dick inside her then slowly opened her eyes and stared right into Riley's eyes and gave him a teasing smile.
"I'm gonna ride the life out of you right now old man. Right here on mine and my boyfriends bed. I'm gonna fuck you so hard. I want your cum in me again." Karina growled teasingly, and with those words she began to move her hips forward and back. This was not going to be soft sex; this was going to be a rough fuck.
As Josh was riding home in the taxi, stopping in traffic jams and wishing he was back home to see his gorgeous girlfriend, Karina was riding his boss, Charles Riley, as he was lying down on Josh's and Karina's bed. She was riding him for all she was worth. Moving her hips back and forth, so fast the bed was creaking and squeaking. She continuously fucked herself up and down the old mans love pole, burying it deeper within her pussy. Loving the feeling it was giving her. Moaning, groaning and screaming at the top of her lungs about how good Riley was, so much better than Josh. How big his dick was, how good she felt, how much he filled her up and how much she wanted his cum.
Riley was lying on his back watching as the blonde stunner rode him hard and fast. Bouncing up and down on his dick. Her large luscious tits were going crazy, bouncing and jolting up and around from her chest.
Josh was on his way home and Karina was on her way to another massive orgasm.
Riley couldn't believe how hot this girl was. She never seemed to have enough. She must be a nymphomaniac he thought to himself. Not that he was complaining. He loved the site of her tits bouncing around her chest and lifting up and slamming back down as she repeatedly impaled herself on his thick dick. He loved hearing her moaning and groaning. He loved it when she screamed and told him he was the best.
His dick was harder than ever as he felt the tight walls of her pussy continuously slide up and down his dick. She was still so tight, so good at sex. He might have to invite her to his office one day to have her over his desk, or maybe over Josh's.
The thought of fucking this beauty and having this beauty fuck herself on his dick, on her boyfriends bed made him want to sum again. He knew he wouldn't be able to last long this time because he had already cum twice, but he was trying to hold on as long as he could, just to watch her bounce around on his dick.
"You love my dick bitch!" It wasn't a question from Riley but Karina answered anyway.
"OHH YEEAAAH! SOOOOOOO BIIIIIIIG! SOOOOOOO THIICK! IT FILLS ME! OHHHHH! SOOOOO GOOOOOOD! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! OHHHHHH, I'M GONNA FUCK YOU GOOOOD!" Karina moaned, her breath laboured as she rode him for all she was worth.
CREAK SQUEAK CREAK SQUEAK CREAK SQUEAK
The bed groaned under the relentless fucking movements of Karina.
Then she did something that almost made him cum, Karina arched her back, thrusting those big tits out as far as she could. Placed her hands on his legs behind her, to support herself and threw her head back. She was riding as hard and as fast as she could now, but it was the site of her tits that almost made him cum. This view was so hot. She was lost in all passion and twisting herself to fuck as best as she could, to feel as much as she could, and at the same time giving him the sexiest sight of her tits ever. She was completely naked and her nipples were rock hard. Those large firm tits were standing out proudly, defying gravity and bouncing wildly with each bouncing thrust Karina made.
He knew she was close and he knew he couldn't hold on anymore either, not while he was looking at that view of the hot blonde girlfriend riding him. He reached up and grabbed her tits roughly with both hands and began mauling them, squeezing and pressing them together as she rode him, still moaning loudly.
She pushed herself forward and squashed her mounds into his hands and staring right into his eyes, riding him fast, hard, wild and rough. Karina growled at Riley,
"MAKE ME CUM AGAIN! OH! YEAH! COME ON OLD MAN, MAKE ME CUM! YOUR FINALLY FUCKING ME AFTER SO LONG! I'M GONNA DRAIN YOU DRY! FUCK! OH YEAH!"
Still squeezing her tits Riley listened to Karina growl and talk to him about how much better he was than Josh and how she was going to fuck him in the future and where.
"I'M GONNA FUCK YOU IN YOUR OFFICE WHILE MY BOYFRIEND WAITS OUTSIDE!" She growled, "AM I GOOD ENOUGH TO GET HIM A PROMOTION SIR?" She growled with a lustful smile on her face, riding him, closing into orgasm. There was no teasing now, just fucking and lust.
"Very….good!" Riley groaned out between breaths, "But…..I….might…neeed…more….payements."
"OHHHH YEAH! I'LL GIVE YOU AS MANY AS YOU WANT YOU DIRTY OLD MAN, FUCKING YOUR EMPLOYEES GIRLFRIEND IN HIS BED AND WHILE SHE WAS ON THE PHONE TO HIM. CUMMING INSIDE ME. HAVING ME SUCK YOUR COCK WHILE HE SPOKE TO YOU AND CUMMING IN MY MOUTH. DOWN MY THROAT!" Karina must have been hotter than ever now, she was riding hard and the bed constantly squeaked and creaked now.
Squeezing Karina's tits one last time, Riley grabbed her by the waist and pulled her down on top of him. Feeling her large tits squash against his chest and her hard nipples dig into his skin, he pressed his lips to hers and pushed his tongue into her willing mouth. Then he wrapped his arms around the blonde knockout and rolled her onto her back.
Breaking the kiss, Rile stared down at the young hot blonde girlfriend lying underneath him, impaled fully on his cock and continued to hammer into her hard.
Karina's head hit the headboard from the first thrust and she reached up and grabbed the iron grills and gripped them tightly, pushing herself down onto Riley's dick even more, locking her legs around his back.
"OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" she groaned as he started to fuck her.
The bed was creaking and squeaking so loud now that Riley thought that it might fall apart, it was sure moving a lot, rocking back and forth under the pressure of the hard fucking he was giving the hot girlfriend. She was groaning and moaning and screaming loudly now.
"FUCK ME!" She panted, "FUCK ME!"
Her tits were flying around her chest and her face was red. They were both sweating from the exercise she was looking straight into his eyes, her eyes completely glazed over with lust. If her boyfriend had walked in, Riley thought she would have just fucked back even harder, begging him even more to fuck her.
"OH NAIL ME! NAIL ME TO THE BED!" Karina screamed in pleasure
They were both close now, he could feel her pussy and his balls tightening.
"FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME." Karina constantly panted and then started to scream it as her orgasm took over her body and she shook violently, loosing her grip on the headboard and throwing her arms around him and digging her nails into his back, scratching down.
And with that Riley's third load of cum of that evening shot deep within Karina and made her cum even harder.
"Ahhhhhhhh, take my cum again bitch" Riley growled.
"OH! UH! YEAH! CUUMMMMM IN MMMEE!" Karina groaned loudly.
As Rileys cum shot deep within the pussy of this hot sexpot girlfriend, Riley collapsed for the second time onto the beauty and relished the feel of her firm tits pressing against his chest again. Karina shook for a little while longer; her nails still buried in the old fat man's back lying on top of her and gasped for breath.
The two lay there a little while until the phone rang and Riley reached over and picked it up.
"Hello?" He Said
"Hi boss" Josh replied
"Hey Josh, you nearly back now?" The old man asked as his dick was softening but still buried in the hot fucked body of the young mans blonde girlfriend.
"Yeah, about 5 minutes" Josh answered
"Ok, we'll see you in a minute then." The boss replied.
"Ok bye." Josh answered and Riley hung the phone up.
Looking at Karina lying underneath him, Charles Riley felt regret that he couldn't fuck her anymore that night, but that wouldn't stop him in the future. He smiled at that thought. He knew she was a nympho and he knew he could and would get into her ass anytime he wanted too and anywhere.
Karina was straightening the evening dress after pulling it on, leaving her bra and panties off, and had just come downstairs with Riley when Josh came in through the front door.
She ran over and gave him a big hug and a quick peck on the lips.
"Hey baby" She exclaimed with a big smile on her face.
Josh hugged her back and smiled, then turned to shake the hand of his boss.
The three of them sat down and Josh and Riley started talking about how well the contract went and how Karina had entertained Riley all night, that he would even consider Josh for a huge pay rise now, because of the contract of course.
Karina sat next to Josh, holding onto his arm with her legs curled underneath her and smiled at her boyfriend. But when she looked over at Riley she gave him teasing smiles and wicked looks. Making blowjob motions when josh wasn't looking or rolling her eyes back into her head. She even ran her hands across her tits and squeezed them, pushing the firm mounds up almost out of her dress.
When Riley was about to leave, Karina hugged him and gave him a kiss on the cheek.
"I had a great night Mr Riley, We'll have to do it again sometime soon." She said with that teasing smile
"Me too Karina, and please call me Charles. After tonight I think we are better aquatinted so call me by my first name." He replied with a sly smile.
"Ok, Charles." Karina said
"And why don't you come up to the office one day, I can show you around. You can even see Josh's new office before I give it him. But I'll have to make sure you don't disturb his work." He said with a little laugh
"Oh I'm sure I won't." Karina replied with that slight smile.
And with that, the old boss of her boyfriend left.
Josh and Karina went upstairs and straight to bed, however Josh was too tired out to have sex with her. She was actually glad of it, she had been fucked good and hard and for a long time tonight, and she had two loads of cum inside her, well three really. So she fell fast asleep quickly and dreamt about all the fun she was going to have now. She was getting used to all of these illicit fucks she was having. But next time she needed something more daring, even more kinky. And she was going to get it.
I'd been on the trucking road for 3 days before it was finally time to head back home to my daughter, Kazuha. I missed her like hell, even though she'd been a nightmare lately. She'd been busy studying for her college entry exams. No matter what I did around the house, I seemed to get on her nerves. Imagine my nerves with a frustrated eighteen-year-old girl stomping around the house.
We'd been arguing a lot lately. I'd been pushing her to go to college to make a better future for herself, and she was fighting me tooth and nail, saying she wanted to keep making videos online for all her fans. I tried to explain to her that TickClock, or whatever the fuck it was, was not a career, but she wouldn't hear of it. I finally convinced her that her hundreds of fans would enjoy seeing her shake her ass on a college campus instead of just in her bedroom.
As I walked through the communal hallway of my apartment building, I saw my door wasn't quite closed, number 2D, all the way at the end. Kazuha must have forgotten to close it. I opened the door and was surprised to see the living room a mess. Kazuha could be a brat, but she was never messy. The living room had beer bottles and popcorn all over. She'd had a party? It didn't seem like her.
I called, "Kazuha?"
And then I heard her. "Daddy? Oh, Daddy, finally! Hurry, I'm back here!"
I passed the living room and the kitchen and went down the hall toward her bedroom door. I opened it, then came the shock. There she was, my little daughter, hands tied to her headboard. She was completely nude, with the exception of some words written on her chest: "Slut. Fuck Me. Whore. Cum Bucket."
I must have been hit by a freeze-ray, because all I could do was stare. Her brown hair was a mess, covering her face and eyes, wet and sticky in places. What looked like lotion on her cheek and chin, even on her long neck. Her armpits were sweaty. Her perky breasts too were covered with lotion. Her nipples were long and hard and dark. I could tell she was cold, not just from those erect nipples, but because her bare skin had turned to gooseflesh. If that counted as clothing, I suppose I neglected to consider it. Her meaty thighs were wide open. Her pussy was so smooth that I could see how bright red her lips were, red and swollen. There was white cream all over her inner thighs and pubic bone, dripping out of her battered pussy. My eyes followed her legs to her knees and down to her little feet, tied apart, toenails painted pink.
"Jesus Christ!" I turned away.
"Daddy, help me!" Kazuha said.
"What the hell are you doing?" I demanded, looking down the hall. "Why are you naked and tied up?"
"Daddy, I'll tell you everything. Please just untie me."
I hurried over, keeping my eyes averted as I untied her ankles. She groaned in relief when her legs were free and she could close them. I came up to her wrists, trying not to look at her nakedness.
"Who the hell left you like this?"
"My legs are so sore," she said.
"Where's the key?" I asked, realizing her wrists were bound with handcuffs, not rope.
"I, oh god," she said.
"What?" I said, keeping my eyes on the wall.
"Daddy, it's um…"
"What? Where is it?"
"It's in my pussy."
"What?" I said, turning to look at her. I could see her cream-covered tits in the corner of my eye. I was beginning to suspect it was all cum, not lotion. She was drenched. Who fucked her, the hulk?
"He put it inside me and left."
"Who?" I asked angrily.
She sniffled. "This guy I like from school. Well, liked."
"What's his name? Where is he?"
"I don't know."
"Why the hell was he here?"
"Daddy, can we talk about it later?"
"No, we'll talk about it now," I said.
She took a breath and closed her eyes. "He's just a boy you don't know. I invited him over. I wanted to, you know…"
"No, I don't know," I said
"I wanted to have sex with him, okay?" she said.
My eyes burned with fury. "While you're supposed to be busy studying, preparing for the future, you're busy fucking?"
She opened her eyes and I saw her tears. "Yeah, well, I paid a price, because he brought his three friends over and they, all three of them…" The tears rolled down her cheeks. "They took turns on me. They fucked me senseless for hours. And then they came in my pussy, in my face, all over me. So I'm sorry, okay? I fucked up and I was punished. You don't need to punish me too."
"Four? All together? Oh my god. Those fucking bastards," I said, not even knowing who I hated. "I'll kill them. I'll fucking tear them apart."
"Daddy, please, get me out of these cuffs."
"I'll have to get my tools," I said. "I'll get a fucking chainsaw, cut you free, and then cut them apart."
"Daddy, don't."
"Who are they? What are their names? Where do they live?"
"I'm not going to tell you if you're going to do something crazy."
"Tell me!" I roared.
"Daddy, please! I've had a really hard day. I'm so sore and tired. My pussy is aching so much. Can you please just take care of me and forget about them?"
"Forget about them?"
"It's my fault. I led them on."
"That's absurd. It's not your fault. They took advantage of you! Tell me their names!"
"Do you promise not to chase them down or something?"
"Just tell me the names."
"Okay, okay. It was Leo. That's the boy I invited over."
"And?"
"And what?"
"The other three."
"Does it matter?" she said. "I didn't know them very well."
"They didn't tell you their names when they were here, before they fucked you?"
"They did."
"So tell me the names."
"Okay, Mike, Ralph, and Don."
I stared at her. "The artists or the turtles?"
"The who?"
"Never mind. So Leo, Mike, Ralph, and Don? Those are the four guys who fucked you?"
"Yes. I told you, you don't know them."
"Okay. Tell me everything."
"Everything?"
"Everything."
She took a deep breath. "Fine. So this guy, Leo, I met him in my Pre-College Prep class. And I invited him over to study with me."
"What did they look like?
"Huh?"
"I want to know his face, all their faces, skin color, hair color, height, weight, etcetera."
"Oh, um. Well, Leo is a white guy. And Mike is Asian. Ralph is Mexican, I think. And Don is black."
"So a diverse cast of Netflix characters fucked you?"
"Okay, I don't appreciate your jokes. This is serious."
"I'm sorry, I'm just angry and trying to understand who to be angry with."
"Will you just open the cuffs?"
"I need to get a saw." I stood and headed toward the door.
"Wait!" she cried. "Come back. Just, just, you know, get the key."
"Huh?"
"It's in my pussy, Daddy. Please?"
I stared at her face, trying not to let my eyes focus on her breasts or her thick thighs pinched together. But then she slowly started to open her knees, her thighs peeling apart, her red swollen pussy gaping.
"You're not serious."
"Can't you just, you know, reach in and get in?"
"I can't do that," I said.
"But, Daddy, please, I need to get free. Can't you just slide a finger in and get it?"
"Slide a finger in your pussy?"
"Yes. Please?"
Her request gave my eyes permission to look at her pussy. It really was red and swollen, her inner labia already parted. Cream, or cum, I supposed, covered her inside and out. She looked like she'd taken the cum of ten men, not four. I was mesmerized by her pussy. It had been many years since I'd seen a nude woman, and I certainly never thought it would be my daughter.
"Are you sure?" I asked. I wanted to get this over with, just do it, free her, and then go on the warpath.
"Yes, Daddy, please."
I sat on the edge of the bed. Her knees opened wider. Her thigh rested on my thigh. I gulped as I kept staring at that pussy. I tore my eyes away and made eye contact.
"You wouldn't rather I go find a saw?"
"And have a sharp blade flying back and forth over my head and sprinkling metal shavings on my face? No, I'd rather the humiliation of my daddy sticking his fingers in my pussy and fishing out the key."
I exhaled. "Okay. I'm just going to reach in then."
"Wait," she said when my hand started to move between her legs. "You're not just gonna stick your fingers in me, are you?"
"Huh? I thought you said you wanted me to get the key."
"Yeah, but I'm not a key dish. Can you put some lube on your fingers?"
"Huh?"
She threw her neck to the side, and I realized there was a bottle of lubrication on her end table.
"You want me to use this?" I asked.
"Yes, please."
I took the lube bottle and squeezed some into my right hand. In truth, I didn't think she needed it. Her pussy was dripping with cum, and more than that, she was glistening with pussy juice. She really did look freshly fucked, and I bet my fingers would have glided right inside of her, not that I was looking forward to having another man's jizz all over my hands.
I brought my hand back to her pussy lips. The tips of my fingers came closer and just barely touched her pussy lips. She jerked and I pulled my hand back.
"Daddy, it's cold," she said. "Can you warm it up a bit? And use a lot. My pussy is so sore. Remember, I was fucked a lot."
"Jesus, I remember," I said, hating the reminder.
I took some more lube, squirting it into my palm. I rubbed my hands together and exhaled a warm breath on them. Then my right hand came back to her pussy.
"Rub it in a little before you put your fingers in me, okay?" she said.
"You want me to rub your pussy?" I said.
"I want you to rub the lube in a little, yeah. Please, I'm sore, Daddy. Doesn't my pussy look red? Can't you tell?"
"Okay."
I gently rested my fingers on her pussy. I couldn't believe I was touching her like this, but I started to rub in a circle and work the lube across her lips. She exhaled and her head went back.
"Oh, that's nice."
"Nice?"
"Yes, sorry. The boys weren't gentle with me."
"Okay, I'm going to put my fingers inside now," I said
"No, not yet," she said quickly. "Just a second longer. I had so many cocks rammed into me tonight, can't you go a little slower?"
"I'm not ramming a cock in you, I'm trying to find a key in your, your, you know. I want to get you out of those cuffs."
"Just a second more, please, Daddy. Gently."
I did as she asked, massaging her pussy lips with the lube, feeling the white cream around her pussy stick to my fingers. There was something about it. I was not an expert on cum, but it felt different. Maybe my brain was just trying to tell me this wasn't true, that my daughter hadn't been fucked by four guys.
She moaned. When I looked up, I saw her eyes were closed. Her back started to arch, and I felt her push down against my fingers.
"Babygirl?"
"Huh?" she said, opening her eyes.
"I'm going to put my fingers in now."
"Mmm, okay."
I gently pushed my fingertip between her warm folds and slipped inside her. She was a housefire. I could see her mouth hanging open as I penetrated her. I almost forgot what I was doing, but I had to find that key. I hoped these bastards didn't put it in her too deeply. I started to wiggle my finger and pushed it in a little deeper. I turned my finger so I could rub, I mean, search the lower floor of her pussy canal. If the key was anywhere, it had to be there.
"Oh, Daddy," Kazuha said.
"Am I hurting you?"
"No," she said. "Deeper."
"Deeper?"
"Yes. The-the key is deeper, I think. They put it in me and then shoved their cocks in to push it in deep."
"Okay," I said, feeling fresh anger. I pushed my finger in deeper, my knuckles grinding against her pussy lips. I felt something at the tip of my finger.
"Oh, god, yes," she said.
"Baby?"
"Please don't stop," she whispered.
"What?"
"I, um, the key. Fuck, Daddy."
She liked it. It couldn't be more obvious, and it pissed me off that she liked it. She'd just been assaulted by four men, but she was enjoying my fingers in her pussy? What was wrong with this girl? Maybe she secretly liked the way those men fucked her.
"Two fingers, Daddy," she said. "You'll have to use two."
I could just barely feel something deep inside her. "Yeah, okay."
I slid my finger out and she whined a little. I got a little extra lube, and then straightened up two fingers.
"Are you ready?"
"Yes, " she said quickly. "Put them back in. Hurry."
"Hurry?"
"So I can get out of here."
"Okay."
I pushed them in once again and once again her back arched, taking them. I wiggled my first and second finger to snake into her pussy and she was thrashing against me, grinding back. I could hear her breathing heavy with her mouth closed, biting her lip. I felt something on the tip of my middle finger, but I couldn't grab it.
"Baby, please be still. I can't get the key."
"I'm sorry. It just, it feels, you know…"
"Stay still," I said sternly.
She obeyed me, staying still. I pushed my fingers in deep again. Her eyes shut and she exhaled through her nose. I tried to pinch the tip of the key between my first and second finger, but everything was slick, and my daughter started to hump my fingers again.
"Baby!" I growled. "Stop moving!"
"Yes, Daddy, " she said, and her hips stayed still for a moment.
I had the key between my two fingers but it slipped again when my daughter wiggled.
"Kazuha!"
"I'm sorry!"
"Stop enjoying this!" I said angrily.
"Then stop grinding your thumb against my clit! You're gonna make me cum!"
I winced. "What?"
She bit her lip with a guilty look. "Just get the key, Daddy."
I grinded my fingers into her pussy and grasped at the key awkwardly between my two fingers, but I had to admit, with my thumb right up against her clit, maybe it was my fault. That clit was so red and swollen, there was no way my thumb could avoid it. I was grinding hard to get that key. She cried out as I finally started to withdraw the key. I didn't want to go too quickly in case the metal key scraped inside her pussy, but she wasn't making it easy. She humped my fingers again and I nearly dropped it. She humped one more time and then screamed. I pulled the key out, and then as if I had covered a garden hose, a jet of girl cum squirted out of her and splashed me right in the face. I jerked back.
"Oh my god!" Kazuha cried. "Oh fuck, fuck." She was wiggling her hips with my absent fingers. "Oh fuck, I squirted," she said.
"Jesus, Kazuha!"
"I'm sorry, Daddy, I couldn't take it."
I growled but said nothing, sitting up and grabbing her wrists. I felt a bit of her cum on my upper lip and could not stop myself licking my lips. It tasted sweet and tangy. Fucking hell. The key worked and the cuff sprung open. I opened the other and her arms fell like lead.
"Thank God, finally," she said.
"Get dressed, baby. We should go to the hospital, talk to the police."
"Huh, why?" she asked, her arms tiredly resting on her tummy. Her knees were still loosely open, her swollen pussy out in the air. I could damn near feel the heat of that fire on my face.
"To report these bastards and take tests at the hospital."
"Oh, no, I don't want to do any of that."
"What?"
"I just want to forget about this day, Daddy. If you hadn't found me, or if I could've gotten free on my own, I wouldn't have said anything."
"But what they did to you---"
"It was my fault. I led them on."
"That's bullshit."
"Daddy, I liked it, okay?"
"What?"
"I liked it. I never even asked them to stop. It's not non-consent if you don't ask them to stop."
"Baby, how can you say that? Why didn't you tell them to stop?"
"I should have, I just, I got caught up, and I didn't want to upset them. I don't know. I wanted to impress them."
"Are you serious?"
"Look, I've had plenty of hours to think about how stupid that is, but what's done is done. All I want now is a shower and some sleep. Can we forget about the police and stuff?"
"What about the hospital? What if you're pregnant, or have an STD?"
"Oh, no, I don't have an STD."
"How do you know?" I asked.
"I knew all these guys, and they're all clean. They're just boys from school. One of them was a virgin for sure. Well, I mean, he was. So was I actually until this happened."
"What?" I said. "Fuck, I'm so confused. I thought you didn't know them at all?"
"I knew them from around school, but we weren't friends or anything. But they're all in my same class year."
"Fine, whatever. It doesn't matter if you liked it. It was not 100 percent consent. They should have noticed you were reluctant. They should have asked if you were okay to continue. And they sure as fuck should not have left you handcuffed. Aren't you angry? Don't you want justice?"
"All I want is a shower. I need to clean all the cum out of my pussy so I don't get pregnant."
My daughter's attitude was very confusing to me. She didn't seem to care what happened to her.
"This is crazy, baby."
"Please, Daddy. Can you help me into the shower? My arms and legs are exhausted."
I sighed in frustration. "Fine."
I couldn't believe she was just going to let this go. She wasn't telling me something. I was sure of it. But I put my concerns aside and helped her up by scooping her up in my arms like a baby. She smiled in surprise.
"Oh, Daddy," she said, wrapping her arms around my neck. I knew a lot of the cum on her body was now smeared on my clothes, but I didn't care. I'd clean them later. Maybe burn them. I carried her into the shower and set her down on her legs. She seemed to stumble and fall on to the toilet.
"Daddy, I can't stand, my legs are exhausted."
"What do you want me to do?" I asked.
"Could you get in the shower with me? Help me clean?"
"Are you serious?"
"Please?"
"Baby, you're still naked."
"Yeah, so? You've seen it all now. Your fingers were in my pussy five minutes ago. You made me cum. What's your point? I've already been humiliated enough for a lifetime. Can you help me wash in the shower, please?"
I rubbed my face tiredly. I could still smell her pussy on my fingers. I realized that smell was probably mixed with cum from four men. "What do you need me to do?"
"Just hold me up in the shower."
"What do you expect me to wear?" I asked.
"Nothing," she said.
"Are you kidding?"
"No. Can you please get in the shower with me?"
"I can't let you see my, my---"
"What, cock?"
"Baby."
"Daddy, I had cocks in my face all day, in my pussy, in my mouth, in both hands. I'm used to seeing cocks."
"Jesus."
"Daddy, please, just help me into the shower and help me clean up. I'm begging you."
"Naked though? I can wear my boxers."
"I think I'd prefer if you're naked. It will make me feel better. You've seen me naked, even had your fingers in my pussy. If I see your cock, I'll feel less awkward."
"That's crazy."
"Please? I'm serious. I feel so humiliated right now 'cause I'm naked in front of you. If you're naked too, it'll be like we're both embarrassed. Can't you do that for me, after the horrible night I've had? Pretty please, Daddy?"
"I guess," I said reluctantly. "It's just weird, showering with my daughter."
"Don't make it weird. It's just a shower, and just 'cause I'm in such bad shape. Take your clothes off, please."
I sighed heavily but I did as she asked. Maybe if I was naked, it would feel more equal. Seeing her like this had me on edge. I was worried about my cock though. I was half hard in my pants. As I slid my shirt off, I had to warn her.
"Honey, you have to understand, I'm just a man."
"What does that mean?" she asked.
"I mean, you know, my, my---"
"Cock?" she suggested.
"Yes, fine, my cock. It may be, you know…"
"What? Hard? Your cock is hard?"
"Uh, jeez."
"Daddy, it's okay. You had your fingers in my pussy. You made me squirt. I'm the humiliated one. If your cock is hard, it's nothing compared to the embarrassment I've had."
I gave her a half smile and then bared my chest. It was a bit hairy, but you could see still my decent dad bod. Driving a truck didn't leave one a lot of time to stay in shape, but I did my best.
I unbuckled my belt next, and then opened up my jeans. I couldn't believe this had all happened, but I slid my jeans down anyway. My underwear was tight around my crotch and I saw my daughter's eyes watching for the big reveal. I didn't disappoint her. I'd never been shy to show my cock off when I was younger, and now I felt like, what the hell? I slid the underwear down and out flopped my long thick shaft.
"Oh wow, fuck!" she said.
"Fuck what?" I said. "Don't use that kind of language, young lady."
"Sorry, Daddy, that's just a really nice big cock."
"All right, you don't get to comment on my cock, do you understand?"
"Sorry, sir," she said, lowering her eyes, but I could tell she was still focusing on it.
Now free of my clothes, I came around to her side and helped lift her up. She put her arm around my shoulders and kept her head down, either to watch where she stepped or to watch my cock. She stumbled into the bathtub. I followed her in and slid the curtain closed. The water was ice cold when I turned it on and she yelped, clinging to me, her hip grinding into my cock until the cold water turned warm. I helped keep her up. She used one hand to gently start to massage her own chest, rubbing the water around her breasts. My cock was getting harder, standing longer and taller. She kept looking down at it.
"Don't look at it so much," I said.
"I'm not," she said.
"Clean yourself up," I said.
"It's very distracting" she said.
"You're the one who asked me to undress." I handed her the bar of soap. "Hurry up. And wash that writing off your body."
She washed, albeit slowly, massaging the bar of soap around her breasts and between them, passing over the black text on her stomach.
"Daddy, my arms are so sore. Can you help me?"
"Seriously?"
"Please, just a little?"
I took the bar of soap from her and brought it to her stomach. She kept one hand on my shoulder and another on the safety bar in the shower. I scrubbed that bar of soap on those filthy letters written on her body. Her skin was red by the time it came off. She whimpered a little and I started to ease up with the soap bar, massaging it into her skin as I worked my way up, between her breasts.
"Clean my nipples, Daddy," she said. "Their mouths were all over them. I can still feel their nasty teeth."
"Okay," I said, bringing the bar across the curve of her breasts and running it over her nipple. She let out a little exhale, and I kept washing, moving the soapy bar in a circular fashion across her breasts, moving to the other and encircling her nipple. I felt my cock flex as it touched her flesh. She looked down at it again.
"Don't look at it," I said.
"It's hard to ignore," she said. "Wash my back too, please."
I did as she asked, washing her back, under her arms and down her sides. My cock was getting so very hard now. I tried to ignore it myself. I couldn't imagine what she was thinking.
"Your cock is so much bigger than theirs," she said.
"Baby."
"It is. If you had fucked me like they did, I think I'd be dead."
"Jesus, Kazuha. Don't remind me."
"Don't remind you that I was fucked by four men? That they used me like a sex toy?"
"Baby, come on."
"They were so rough with me, you know?"
"I'm sorry, baby."
She sniffled. "They were like greedy pigs at a trough, each one sticking their cock in me, but the next was so greedy, he'd push the other out of the way and take his turn. They kept each other from cumming because they all wanted a turn, so none of them finished for so long. They just kept hammering my pussy for hours, and humping my mouth, gagging me on their cocks."
"Fucking hell," I said softly.
"I have so much cum in my pussy, Daddy," she said. "You have to get it out of me so I don't get pregnant."
"Huh?"
"My arms are so sore. Can you wash my pussy for me?"
I took an exhale. "Yeah, okay."
I pushed the soap bar farther down, massaging it against her pubic bone. She took a step wider to open her legs, and I slid the soap bar between them, moving it across her swollen cunt.
"Daddy, I need you to wash inside of me."
"You want me to put this bar of soap in you?" I asked in confusion.
"No, of course not. I mean, you have to use your fingers again, scoop all the cum out."
"Wha?" I said wildly. I nearly dropped her.
"Please, just get your hands nice and soapy, and try to get all the cum out of me."
"Fuck." What else was I going to say though? No, good luck with that pregnancy? Of course not. I was going to have to do it, and after all, I'd already had my fingers in her pussy earlier.
"You're sure?"
"Yes, please. I don't want to get pregnant. And they put so much cum in me, more than once too. They just kept fucking me over and over and cumming in me, and not just my pussy, my face and chest too. They were animals."
I hated hearing this. I rubbed the soap bar between my hands and then put it aside. I slid my fingers across her pussy lips. I started to work them inside again. She still felt gooey. I hooked my fingers tried to rub around inside of her, pulling the cum out. She winced and hissed.
"Ow, Daddy."
"What? Did I hurt you?"
"No, it's the soap. It burns."
"Oh. That's good. Means it's working."
"I guess so. Go deep in my pussy, Daddy, don't let them make me pregnant."
I slid my fingers back in her and tried to rub around inside, pulling out more goo. Her head rolled back and she was biting her lip. I had a feeling it was more enjoyable than painful for her. In my fingers went in again, after making them soapy, washing inside her like a tall glass with milk at the bottom. I was going to get all of that disgusting cum out of her.
"Fuck," she said breathlessly. "Fuck, Daddy."
"You okay?"
"Mmhmm!" she said, nodding. "Deeper please."
I went deeper, hooking my two fingers and dragging them out of her.
"Fuck, oh, fuck," she whispered.
"Baby?"
"Sorry, you're just hitting my g-spot."
"Should I stop?"
"No, fuck no. Please keep cleaning me."
I worried she was going to cum again, but it wasn't my intention. Nevertheless, I kept pushing my fingers in and out of her, rubbing the inner walls of her cunt and dragging them out, rinsing them off, soaping them up, then stuffing them back in.
"Oh, fuck, god!" she suddenly cried as my fingers hooked her g-spot. When I looked down, she was pissing in my hand, or squirting. Either way, I kept rubbing my fingers inside of her. I felt her nails tight on my shoulder. She held on to me and groaned in pleasure. I slid my fingers out of her, and I could see she was blushing, despite the warm water running over both of us.
"Thank you for cleaning me up, Daddy."
"Why don't we get you out of the shower?" I said.
I turned off the water and helped her out. Her eyes were on my cock again, but once I got her wrapped in a towel, I started to soften. I wrapped myself in a towel too to hide my shame. She seemed to come to her senses once it was out of sight.
"Daddy, I need to brush," she said. "My mouth tastes like cum and cock."
"Oh, yes, of course. I may as well too."
We both stood at the sink and brushed our teeth. I kept one hand on her lower back, gently holding her waist in case she fell.
"You're looking a little steadier," I said, rinsing my mouth.
"I think so," she said, spitting and rinsing too. She wiped her mouth and turned to me. "Daddy, I'm really sleepy. Could I stay in your room with you tonight?"
"My room?"
"Yes. I don't want to be alone, not in my room. I'm scared to be alone in there."
"We can switch beds if you want, sweetheart."
"No, I want you to stay with me. I don't want to be alone."
"Ah, all right," I said. Of course, it wouldn't be right to leave her alone after all she'd been through. "If that's what you want."
She took my hand. "Let's go to bed."
"Don't you need to put on some pajamas or something?" I asked her.
"Oh, I guess. Can you pick out something for me? Just panties and a tank top?"
"Don't you want to get it?" I asked.
She shook her head with a frown. "Don't make me go back into that room, Daddy."
"All right."
"Check the top drawer of my dresser. Just don't go looking in the others, okay?"
"I wouldn't do that," I said. "Go ahead and wait in the bedroom. I'll be in soon. I want to lock up."
"Thank you, Daddy." She stood up on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. Out she went, wearing that towel tight around her chest, her thighs thick at the bottom.
I went to the living room first, still wearing my towel, and went to the door and locked it. I glanced at the mess in the living room. There were five beer bottles. Each one was almost exactly half empty. The popcorn did not look eaten so much as spilled everywhere. The television had been left muted on ESPN. Something about the scene didn't set right with me. If there were four guys and my daughter, who I had caught drinking on three separate occasions, would there not be many empty bottles, snack bags, and knowing teenagers, at least one spilled beer?
I glanced in the trash before I threw away the popcorn and the beers. Nothing in there. I cleaned up the rest of the living room best I could when I heard my daughter call out to me.
"Daddy?" she said from the bedroom. "I'm scared and lonely. Aren't you coming?"
"In a minute, babygirl," I called back. "Just cleaning up a little."
"Okay, hurry! I'm in bed under the covers."
I'd forgotten I had to get her clothes. I pictured her there, in my sheets, nude. I tightened my towel around my waist, turned off the lights, and stopped into my daughter's room, looking around at the mess on the bed. I didn't want her to have to see this again. I pulled off the sheets, but then I paused, looking at the dried cum.
I'd seen a lot of dried cum in my day, and hell, since I'd already scooped it out of her pussy, I decided to touch it. It was still creamy, not hardened and crusty. I thought again that it looked like lotion, but that would be crazy. I pulled her sheets off the bed and balled them up, along with the pillowcases. Then I looked at her clothes on the floor: panties, a skirt, and a t-shirt. No bra? I looked all over for it, but I couldn't find it. I didn't see any other clothes either. I stepped across the hall and opened the closet beside the bathroom, tossing the sheets and clothes into the washer.
"Daddy?" Kazuha called.
"Hold on, babygirl," I called. "I wanted to throw your sheets in the washer."
"Don't worry about that. Please come to bed."
"One minute, sweetie." I threw some soap in and turned on the washer.
Back in her room, I checked the top drawer. It was easy enough to find a tank top and a pair of panties. I avoided the thongs. I wanted to find her a pair of shorts too. I opened her other drawers but couldn't find any. I pulled open the bottom drawer.
"Daddy, what's taking so long?"
"Just hang on, kitten!" I called. "I'm looking for panties and a tank."
"Come here, please! I'm scared."
"On my way," I said.
I paused, just as I was about to shut the bottom drawer. I moved aside a couple pairs of jeans, and there I saw a dildo. I reached out it. It glistened in the light, still wet and white. It was covered in cum, or lotion, or something. I didn't have to wonder what it was covered in for long. When I took another glance in the drawer, I saw a bottle. I took it out with my other hand and read the label: Kinky Kum, with a tagline: "A Realistic Looking Cum and Edible Lubricant for All of Your Wettest Fantasies!" But that wasn't all. In the corner was an extra hand cuff key.
"What the fuck?"
"Daddy?" Kazuha called.
I put everything away, the key, the dildo, and the Kum, and closed the drawer. There was a bit of Kinky Kum on my fingertip. I licked it. It was sweet.
She was a liar.
I was in a trance as I walked out of her room, holding her tank top and panties in one hand, my towel in the other. I came through the doorframe to my bedroom and saw her there. The blanket was up to her chest, the towel on the floor. She smiled at me.
"There you are," she said with a pout. "You left me alone for so long. After everything that happened, how could you?"
I stared without saying anything.
"Daddy? Are you okay?"
"Yes," I said, clearing my throat, finding my voice. "Here you go."
I tossed the panties and the tank on top of the bed. I turned my back to her and opened my dresser.
"Daddy?" she said.
"Yeah?" I said.
"Can I sleep naked?"
"Huh?" I said, turning back, still holding my towel at my waist.
"It's my pussy," she said, frowning at me. "It's so swollen from all the fucking. I don't want to wear panties with it like this."
"Oh, really?"
My brain was still wrestling with me, telling me my daughter would never lie to me, but I was thinking, was her pussy sore because she fucked herself with that dildo for hours, so it looked like she'd been fucked by four men? Had she written on herself too? And put fake cum in her pussy, on her tits, on her face, all to fool me? Why?
"Honey, I don't think that's a good idea, sleeping nude next to me."
"Just until tomorrow?" she pleaded. "My nipples too, they're so sensitive from all the pinching and biting and slapping."
"They slapped your nipples?"
"Yes, so hard. They're so sore and sensitive. Look."
She sat up in the bed and lowered the blanket, her breasts spilling out again, her dark areolas bright in the dim light. "See how red and swollen they are?"
I took a step closer and then another step. I did want to see, not because I was a disgusting pervert who wanted to see my daughter's tits, well not just because of that, but because I wanted to believe her.
Her breasts and nipples were swollen and stiff. When I had washed them earlier, I tried to be clinical about it, but there was nothing clinical about the way I was staring at her breasts now. I felt my cock stir and I looked away.
"I'm so sorry, sweetheart."
"So I can stay naked?"
"If you want."
"Thank you, Daddy," she said sweetly. She was awfully cutesy for someone who had just been fucked senseless. "Will you get in bed with me?"
"Yes, let me just put on a pair of underwear."
"No," she said quickly. "Can you get in naked too?"
"Why?" I asked, truly befuddled.
"It's humiliating, you know? Everything that happened, being naked alone because I'm so sore. If you're naked then, you know, I don't feel so weird, so gross."
"Gross?"
"The things they did to me, Daddy, they were so gross. You probably think I'm disgusting now too, don't you?"
"Of course not," I said gently. "I would never think that, ever. I'm just so…" Honestly,"… confused and…" Even more honestly, "…brokenhearted."
"Brokenhearted?"
"How could this happen to my little girl?" How could she lie to me?
"Daddy, come to bed, please. I need a hug."
"What about my towel?"
"Take it off," she said. "I already saw your cock."
"I guess you did," I said. I opened the towel, right there in front of her. I wanted to see her eyes, to see her reaction, if she would turn away in embarrassment, or if she would stare hungrily. Now, I had my answer.
I opened the covers and climbed in, sitting back against the headboard. Kazuha came closer and wrapped her arms around my side, smiling as she hugged me, her warm breasts pressing against my ribcage.
"Thank you for being so supportive, Daddy," she said.
I held one arm around her and kissed the top of her head. No matter what had happened, truth or lies, this was my daughter, and I loved her. I wanted to understand her, not judge her, not punish her, just understand her.
I turned off the light near to my bed, casting the room in a quiet glow from the street lights coming through the windows. I'd left the curtains open. It was plenty of light to see the silhouette of her face, her breasts, the way the blankets bunched up around her waist. I knew what was under there, her swollen pussy.
"Baby, can you tell me what happened?"
"What do you mean?" she asked. "You already know."
"I want to hear all of it from the beginning."
"Why?"
"Something bad happened, and I think it would help you to talk about it. I want to understand."
"I don't know," she said softly
"If it's too traumatic," I said, "maybe we should both just get some sleep, talk to a counselor tomorrow."
"No, not that. I don't want anyone else to know, no one but you."
"But I don't know," I said.
"You really want to hear everything?"
"Everything."
I felt her fingers on my chest as she held onto my side. She brushed the hair on my pecs.
"Well, I told you I invited this guy I like from Pre-College Prep."
"Leo?"
"Yes. And he showed up with three of his friends. And they got into the fridge and had some of your beer. I told them not to, but they wouldn't listen."
"I don't care about the beer."
"Okay. So I made popcorn and we started talking and flirting." She took a breath. "So then I don't remember how it happened, but we started talking about who was the best kisser. I said I'd judge them, and I took a turn with each one."
"Took a turn?"
"Yes," she said. "I sat in Leo's lap first, and I kissed him, like a lot, you know, sucking tongues and a little groping."
"Really?"
"Maybe I shouldn't tell you all this."
"No, I want to hear everything."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, sweetie. You can always tell me everything."
"Okay, just don't think less of me."
"I won't," I said.
"So then it was Ralph's turn. I got into his lap, but he's not as cute as Leo, so I wasn't kissing as much. He was really aggressive though, like, sticking his tongue down my throat and grabbing my boobs. He even tried to put his hand up my skirt, but I got away from him. I told him he was the worst kisser and everyone laughed at him."
"Hmm," I mumbled. I wondered how much of this was truth and how much fiction.
"Then I kissed Mike, but I think he was the most inexperienced with girls, because he barely touched me, and he was the least attractive of the group. I don't think he ever had a girlfriend. I could feel his cock under my butt, just from kissing, I thought he was going to cum."
"Jesus."
"Sorry. Should I stop?"
"No. I'll just keep my comments to myself," I said. Had this happened? I believed her, yet the evidence didn't match.
"So then I moved over to Don, and okay, truth be told, Don is very sexy, and I liked him for a long time, but he dated this friend of mine, so he was hands-off. They broke up a few months ago, but still, sisters before misters. Anyway, I really wanted to kiss him, and he was definitely the most experienced and nicest of the guys. At first. But he knew he could get away with anything, so next thing I know, his hand is under my shirt and he's cupping my breast. I tried to push his hand away, but he was strong and pinching my nipple and holding the back of my head. It was just easier to submit and let him have his fun with me."
I held a sigh.
"You know," she said, "I blame you for the whole kissing thing with the boys."
"Me? How so?"
"You never taught me to kiss."
"What?" I said in confusion.
"You never taught me, never talked to me about it, never prepared me at all."
"How was I supposed to prepare you?" I asked.
"I don't have a mom like most girls. You should have warned me that kissing boys like that could get me into trouble."
Maybe she was right about that. I certainly avoided those kinds of talks when she was younger. I took her to the pharmacy consultation booth when she got her first period. Worse, the pharmacist was a guy. Extra worse, he was a 20-something college kid.
"I fucked up," I admitted. "I should have talked to you about it more, prepared you."
"Daddy?" she said. "Can you show me how a man should kiss a woman?"
"Show you?"
She nodded in the moonlight, looking up at me. "Kiss me."
Was she really asking me to kiss her? Not a fatherly peck on the head, but an actual kiss? Was this why she had staged all of this, to manipulate me into showing her affection, to kissing her, to getting into bed with her?
I did want to kiss her. Not just because she was a beautiful young woman, not because my perverted mind was aroused by her nude body beside me, but because I loved her and she was my daughter.
"Pay attention," I said, bringing my hand around. "A gentleman will signal his desire to kiss you with his hand, with a stroke of your cheek." My palm rested on her jaw. She smiled as I petted her pretty face. "A woman, if disagreeing with the kiss, will pull away, and so no harm will befall her. The gentleman, seeing the woman's acceptance, all without a word, will bring his lips to the woman." I leaned in, bringing my mouth close to hers, but not letting our lips touch. I could feel her hungry breath. "A tilt of the head from both parties is the final act of agreement. A gentleman will not hold the back of the woman's head, not on the first kiss. To do so is a kiss of carnality. This is a kiss of love."
I kissed her, our warm lips touching. She hungrily opened her mouth and offered her tongue, but I broke the kiss.
"No," I said. "A tongue is never given or taken on a first kiss. Your lips may open but your tongue should stay."
"Yes, Daddy," she said breathlessly. "Once more, please. I won't use my tongue."
I kissed her once more, and she opened her mouth, closing her lips on mine. I let my tongue slither into her mouth and she hungrily licked at it. I was admittedly breaking my own rules.
"I only did that because it was technically the second kiss," I said.
"What happens on the third kiss?" she asked eagerly.
"The third kiss," I said, sliding my hand around to the back of her head, "is carnal."
She licked her lips but I let go of her head and sat back. "And I'll have to show you that another time."
"Aw, Daddy," she said, pouting in the moonlight.
"Tell me what happened after the kissing," I said, lifting my right knee. My cock had started to grow, and I didn't want her to notice. She still made no attempt to cover her breasts as she sat beside me.
"You want to hear more?"
"Everything."
She breathed out. "Well, it got, uh, carnal very quickly after that."
"I bet."
"So they all started joking around and grabbing me and pulling me into their laps, kissing me again, and at some point, one of them lifted my shirt off and someone unsnapped my bra."
"This was still in the living room?" I had found no bra in the living room. Maybe they took it with them. Maybe it was a lie.
"Yeah."
"Go on."
"So they're kissing me and playing with my boobs, and I was really turned on, and I loved all the attention. Four guys were all over me. It was sexy and fun. Like, one boy was sucking one nipple, and another my other nipple, and I'm kissing another one. It was just crazy. I felt like a queen."
"And then?"
"Well, one of them said, I don't even remember which, who has the biggest cock, and who's cock can I suck the deepest, stuff like that. And they asked me if I was good at sucking cock. I said, yeah, I was amazing at it, even though I'd never actually sucked cock before. But I was so turned on at this point, and I really had been wanting to try giving a boy a blowjob. It felt safe, you know? Like, I could suck on a guy's cock, because I wasn't ready to have sex yet, but I could, I don't know, have mouth sex. Does that make any sense?"
"A little. What happened?"
"I was on the floor. I don't even remember how I got there, but Leo took his cock out first, and said something like, 'she's been begging to suck my cock for a year,' or something. It was kind of true, and when I saw it, it was so pretty, you know? Like, it called me to me, 'suck me, please.' And Leo was taunting me, like 'you want to suck my cock, don't you?' And I did. Of course, I wanted to do it in private, but I kinda didn't care anymore because I was so horny."
"So you sucked his cock?"
"Yes, but I didn't get to finish, because suddenly, Ralph's smacking me in the face with his cock, and then Don, and even Mike. I was surrounded, and a little scared. Ralph didn't even ask. He just turned my head to him and stuffed it down my throat. He didn't care if I was gagging or anything."
"Fucking hell."
"Do you want me to stop?"
"No, baby, it's okay."
"Okay. So, yeah, they took turns fucking my mouth, and Mike came in my mouth right away, and everyone was laughing at him. But I was glad. I wanted all of them to cum in my mouth and I thought that would be it. When Mike came, I felt how happy it made him, and I was really proud of myself, and I was getting into it."
"You really liked sucking all their cocks?"
"Yes, Daddy," she said, biting her lip, looking up into my eyes in the dark. "Does it make me a slut?"
"No, it makes them bad guys for taking advantage of you."
"I can't help it," she said. "I didn't know I'd like it so much, just feeling a man's hard cock filling up my mouth, the way it's warm and throbs and the smell too. It's just pure musk and raw. It's dirty and sexy at the same time. This is your fault too, you know."
"What are you talking about?" I said indignantly. I wasn't sure how much of my daughter's story was true or not, but I was sure she had at least had oral sex with someone once. She knew too much and had too much detail to have made it up on the spot. Then again, maybe she just watched a lot of porn.
"Well, you never talked to me about oral sex either."
"I suppose I should have let you suck my cock to teach you?" I said sarcastically, but even as I said it, I regretted it. It was too flirty and suggestive. She was smiling in the dark. I could see her white teeth brightly.
"That would have been helpful," she said, "and I wouldn't have been so hungry for cock when those four started on me. I could have resisted instead of just opening my mouth like a hungry hippo. I would've enjoyed learning on your cock, Daddy."
I shook my head. "A good daughter doesn't suck her daddy's dick."
"You could have talked to me about it though."
"I could have," I admitted. "Oral sex is safe sex, usually, just not when it leads to a gangbang."
"You know, I am good at deepthroating now. Those boys gave me a lot of practice."
"I bet," I said, thinking of that long dildo in her dresser. I bet that gave her plenty of practice too. "I wished they hadn't," I said.
"Can I show you?"
"Show me what?"
"How deep I can go."
"What?" I said, my daughter's plan revealing itself before my eyes. "You don't mean on me."
She was going to say "God, no!" and I was going to be embarrassed I'd even suggested it, but she said, "Yes."
"Baby, come on. I was joking."
"I wasn't. I'm proud of how good I can suck cock, and I want to show you."
"Baby, after everything you went though, why would you want to do that?"
"It's because of what I went through that I want to show you. I can still taste all of their cocks in my mouth, even after brushing. It's probably just my crazy brain, but I swear I can taste them."
"And if you put my cock in your mouth, you'd taste me."
"Yes, I would, but it's better, because it's my daddy's cock, a gentleman's cock, not a jerk's cock."
"Good lord, babygirl," I said. This was what she wanted. Or at least, I think it was. She was making all of this up, or some of it, to get me in bed with her. She wanted to suck my cock. She probably wanted me to fuck her. I just didn't understand why. When did she feel this way about me, and why wasn't I getting out of this bed and telling her she was crazy?
I hated the thought of my daughter being used by four men, but I liked the idea that such a young gorgeous girl was chasing me. It was certainly preferable to believe she was making everything up, lying to trick me into fucking her. I don't know how that was better, maybe some people would've thought it was worse, but my cock was getting harder and harder listening to made up stories of how those boys played with her, used her. I was jealous.
I lowered my knee and rolled the blanket back, my hard cock pointing up. "Honey, I don't think that's a good idea. See that?"
"God, yes, I see it," she said, staring down in my lap.
"I don't think you want to suck that."
"I don't?" she asked, her eyes glazing over as she stared down at it, her heavy tits gently rising and falling with her deep breaths.
"I think you'd regret putting your daddy's cock in your mouth."
"Why?" she asked.
"Because I'm a man, not a boy."
"Yes, fuck, I can see the difference," she said. "When I saw it in the shower, I wanted it so bad. Daddy, please, will you let me suck on it? You must be thinking about it if you're letting me see it. Pretty, pretty please?"
"I thought your jaw was sore from all the cock sucking."
"It is, believe me," she said. "But this is worth a little more soreness. I may never get this chance again."
I took my cock in hand and gave it a nice long stroke. "Can you really deepthroat like you said?"
"Yes!"
"Prove it."
"Really?' she said.
"Show me." Yes, I wanted my cock sucked, but I also wanted to test her. If she sucked cock like an amateur, I'd know she was lying. But if she was a pro, it meant there was some truth to this story, and that scared me even more.
She climbed excitedly to her knees, and my eyes glanced down at the slit between her legs, her swollen pussy shining in the dark. She crawled between my legs and then surprised me by leaning in and kissing my lips.
"Mmm!" she said, feeding me her tongue. "I'm so excited."
"Really?" I asked.
"Yes. I didn't think you'd say yes."
"Why?"
"I don't know. I thought you'd think I was gross for saying it."
"Well, I am your daddy."
"But you're horny too?"
"Yes," I admitted.
She looked down at my cock sticking up. "I can touch it? I can suck it? I can play with it?"
My cock twitched in anticipation. It had been a long time for me. "Yes."
"Okay," she said. She reached out and I felt her soft fingers touch my long cock. Her hand was warm and it felt so comforting to have these pretty little fingers caress my shaft. "Is it okay if I go a little slow? I didn't have time to explore or savor it with the guys. It was just one cock after another in my mouth."
I reached for her pretty face and petted her cheek. "Take your time."
My daughter kissed me once more and then tied her hair back in a ponytail. Down she went, her sexy back curling up, her breasts to her knees, one hand wrapping around my cock shaft, the other finding my big heavy balls and caressing them.
"God, I love how your cock feels. It's so alive, throbbing and beating like a heart. Mmm, and your balls are so warm. I can feel them rolling around inside your sack."
I almost chuckled. She was cute. She really was exploring a cock for the first time, not that it cleared up her story one way or another, but for a moment, I didn't care to chase the truth.
"You like them?"
"Oh, yes!" she said, rolling her fingers across my sensitive sack skin. "It's okay if I kiss your sack a little, right?"
"Yes."
"Okay," she said. "If I do something you don't like or I'm not allowed to, tell me, okay?"
"Kiss my sack, baby."
Her head went down farther, tilting to the side. Her lips pressed against my ballsack with a nice kiss. Then she buried her nose in my balls and inhaled.
"Oh, mmm," she mumbled. She looked up at me. "It's okay if I smell it?"
"Yes."
"I've always wanted to," she said. "I could always tell you had a nice cock and big balls whenever I saw you in underwear." She tilted her head the other way and kissed my sack again, my cock hovering above her face. She pressed her nose against my soft balls and inhaled again. "Oh, it's so yummy."
I petted her head. "Is this a fantasy of yours?"
"Yes," she said, looking up at me. "Don't laugh at me. I know it's a weird kink."
"Do I sound amused?"
She kissed my balls and sniffed again, and then her hand stroked my shaft up and back down. "I love this smell. When I was younger, I saw a movie about some guy sniffing a girl's panties. I never understood it, so when I was doing laundry, I sniffed yours, and something about the scent of your cock drove me crazy."
"Oh really?" I said with half a smile. "So you know my scent?"
"Yes, definitely," she said breathlessly, my heavy balls on her face. She brushed her cheek against them and savored being close to them. "I thought all cocks would smell amazing like yours, but those other boys, I didn't have much chance to smell them before they were in my mouth, but I could tell they weren't amazing like your cock."
"I had no idea you were doing that."
She grinned up at me. "All those times I'd tell you I was doing laundry, go change and bring me your clothes. I was sure you suspected."
"Completely oblivious."
She inhaled my balls one more time and then she started to drag her nose up my shaft, still breathing in. "Good god, this is what a cock should smell like." She exhaled against it and I felt her warm breath on my shaft. It made me throb in her hand.
"Oh, I think your cock liked that."
I was petting her head again. She was so adorable, so adoring and worshipping of my cock. I loved the attention. It's true what they say: it didn't matter how good a woman was at giving a blowjob, all that mattered was her eagerness, and I'd never met a woman so eager as my daughter, and she hadn't even taken me into her mouth yet.
"Girl, I have to admit," I said to her, "I said you could take your time, but this anticipation is torture."
She gave a little giggle. "This big cock wants a warm mouth, huh? Just like those four, you want to stuff it in and get warm?"
"It's primal," I said. "Men are driven to put their cocks in a hole."
My daughter's tongue came out and up it went, dragging from the base of my shaft to the tip. She took a moment there at my crown, licking it like an ice cream cone. My head rolled back and I sighed. "That's nice."
"Just nice?" she said, kissing my cock with her pouty lips.
"Very nice," I said.
"Daddy?" she said, kissing my shaft up and down, licking it.
"What?" I didn't want a lot of conversation now. I wanted my cock sucked.
"Will you ask me to suck it?" she said.
"Ask?"
"I've never been asked, and I want to say yes. Please ask me?"
"Will you please suck my cock, Kazuha?"
She smiled at me with love in her beautiful eyes. "Yes, Daddy."
Her lips wrapped around my cockhead and I was plunged into the wet warmth of her mouth. I sighed in relief and I felt her mouth go to work, sucking and licking. She started to gently bob her head to take more of my cock inside, working her way down.
She sat up on her knees, supporting herself with one hand while the other held my cock. She was straightening her neck, making it easier to go deeper on me. She looked up at me once or twice while she worked on my cock. I could see she was watching for my reaction, to see my pleasure while she took me into her throat. I felt her tongue slide along my shaft, sticking out of her throat, getting it out of the way. And then she really pushed down, her eyes bulging as my cock penetrated her throat.
I groaned loudly, just watching her take inch by inch into her throat. She really was experienced sucking cock and deepthroating, whether that was from her dildo or her four boyfriends, I didn't know. All I knew for certain was this felt amazing.
I rested my hand on the back of her head and started to gently thrust upward. It surprised her and she griped my cock tight but started to move with me, sliding me up and down in her mouth. She suddenly pulled off my cock fast, gasping for air, panting, long lines of drool connecting my shaft to her wet lips.
"Fuck," she said.
"You okay?"
"Yeah," she said. "Your cock is so big and hard in my throat, I couldn't breathe."
"I know what you mean. It's hard for me to breathe when I have my nose and lips buried in pussy."
Her eyes flew up. "Oh."
"Have you ever had your pussy eaten?" I asked her.
She shook her head "Never."
"I'll make sure I'm the first," I said.
"Really?" she said excitedly.
"Yes."
"Can we try the 69 number?" she asked quickly. "I've always wanted to try it. It's so sexy thinking about, getting my pussy eaten while I suck on a man's cock."
I readjusted my position on the bed, scooting down. She had to moved back. "Come here," I said.
She squeaked in surprise when I grabbed her hips and pulled her toward me. I turned her around and she started to turn with me, lifting her leg. "Now?" she said.
"You wanted to try, and I want to try your pussy."
"But I want to suck cock."
"You will."
"I know but I'll be distracted."
She settled with her knees on either side of my face. I was looking up at that perfect red and pink slit. She really was swollen. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her pussy toward me. She gasped and I felt her breath on my cock as my tongue made contact with her pussy lips. She was soaking wet and sticky with pussy juice. I started to kiss around that pussy, avoiding her lips, and I could feel I was driving her wild, even as she tried to re-start sucking my cock. She was stroking me and kissing my cock and licking it, but I could tell she was more focused on what I was doing. I licked on either side of her pussy lips.
"Daddy! The center!" she said
I chuckled and ran my tongue across her slit, dipping inside her pussy. She groaned in pleasure and then plunged her mouth on my cock, taking me down her throat again. I exhaled against her pussy as I started to lick and swirl my tongue in and around her pussy lips.
We were both moaning and sucking and kissing and licking each other. When I stuck my tongue into her as deep as it could go, I felt her tense up. I barely heard her speak with my cock in her mouth, but it didn't matter. I was getting close to cumming. I was humping up into her mouth faster and I was lapping her pussy like a thirsty dog.
But then she took the pussy away, climbing up. I sat up myself as she settled between my legs again on her knees.
"Why did you stop?" I asked.
"I don't want you to cum yet."
"Oh really?" I said.
"Yeah. I just wanted to suck your cock a little."
"And then?"
She bit her lip. "You know…"
"I don't know," I said, but I knew she wanted me to fuck her.
"Daddy, are your gonna make me say it?" she said, her hand coming forward, taking my hard cock. She gave it a few slow strokes. "Do you wanna?"
"Wanna what?" I persisted.
She huffed. "Daddy, fuck me, please."
"Are you sure? We've already crossed a line, but fucking, babygirl, there's no coming back from that."
"There's no coming back from getting tied up and fucked by four guys either. I'd rather remember you as the last guy who fucked me, not them."
"Tell me the rest of the story," I said.
"You want to hear more, now? Can't I tell you the rest another time?"
"No, let me hear," I said. "All of it, the truth of it."
She squeezed my cock in her hand. "Does it turn you on hearing how they used me?"
"You turn me on, Kazuha, and I want to know what happened to you."
She bit her lip, gave my cock a tug, and scooted closer. She opened her legs and brought her pussy right up against my balls, my cock touching her tummy. She held it close to her and petted it.
"So I was on all fours on the floor, sucking Leo's cock while he was sitting on the couch, and I think it was Ralph who started to lift up my skirt. He rubbed my butt and then my pussy. I knew then it was getting serious. I didn't know how to get control of the situation though, and I was scared if I told them to stop, it would make them angry and they might hurt me. Then Ralph pulled down my panties, and I knew I was going to get fucked by all of them."
"This was still in the living room?"
"Yeah, but after the panties came off, I stopped sucking Leo's cock. I figured, let me at least try to slow it down, so I stood up and I said, like, 'okay, let me just suck your cock until you cum.' But Ralph had this look in his eyes, like he wanted pussy, and he knew he was going to get it. He came right at me. I backed away, but he practically chased me into my bedroom. They were all there, except Mike was the slowest. He was like, 'come on, guys, leave her alone.'"
"The kid who came in 2 seconds?"
"Yeah. So Ralph was kissing me, and his hand was on my pussy, and he pushed me down into the bed. Don tore my skirt off and then I was just 100 percent naked, and I knew there was no way out of this, but I was kind of excited. My pussy was soaked, and I liked Leo, Don was really sexy, and Ralph was so dominant. I mean, getting fucked by all four scared me, but I led them on, you know? It's my fault."
"They were pigs that smelled truffles. Don't blame yourself."
"Thanks, I think," she said.
"This is when they handcuffed you?"
"Yes."
"Where did the handcuffs come from?"
"Huh?"
"Where did they get them?"
"Oh, um, I think Ralph had them already."
"An 18-year-old high school boy walks around with handcuffs?" I said doubtfully.
"Okay, okay," she said. "They were mine."
"How did you get them?"
She focused on petting my cock for a moment. "I told a friend of mine that I thought it was really kinky and sexy if a boy handcuffed a girl and fucked her. So for my birthday, she gave me a pair of handcuffs as, like, a joke gift. And when I was with the boys, we were talking and flirting, and I mentioned it. One of them asked to see them, so I showed them, and they were playing with them."
"Hmm," I mumbled. I was still trying to reconcile this story with what really happened, what was fact and what was fiction. Maybe it was all true, even though her details didn't line up. Maybe she just remembered a few things incorrectly. Maybe the fake cum was real but maybe the real cum was real too. Or maybe not. "Go on."
"So I was handcuffed and fucked. I didn't even see who fucked me first," she said. "I was too busy with whoever's cock was in my mouth. There were two, both fucking my face, and they were blocking my view. I remember there was a lot of pain from the penetration. I tried to cry out, but I was just gagging on cock. Someone else was holding open my legs, and I felt completely helpless."
"I'm sorry," I said.
"It's okay, Daddy," she said softly, her fingers gently massaging my mushroom cockhead. "Whoever fucked me first came pretty soon, and then I heard them arguing to hurry up, because someone else wanted to fuck me. And then I had a gooey cummy cock in my mouth, and someone else was stuffing my pussy with a fresh cock."
"They came in your pussy without even warning you?"
"Yeah," she said. "I mean, it wasn't all bad. It was sexy, and I really liked tasting the cum on the boys' cocks after they fucked me and came in me. Even Mike fucked me, but I don't remember if he came or not, because he'd already cum. Pretty sure he did."
"And then what happened?"
"It was like an hour long fucking between all four of them, and I remember Ralph especially wanted more, even after he'd already fucked me and cum in my pussy once. I saw him watching me from one side, stroking his cock while I sucked off another boy, and I could tell he was going to stick it back in me, and he did. I think he even shoved whoever was between my legs out of the way. He wanted more pussy and no one was going to stop him."
"What a little fucking asshole."
"Yeah, but it motivated the others, because they all wanted turns again too. After they'd just cum, they weren't as hard, but they each fucked for so much longer because they couldn't cum again right away, so my pussy was just wrecked by the time they finished with me."
I sighed. "They fucked the hell out of you."
"Yeah," she said, giving my cock a nice long stroke.
"And then what happened?"
"Well, that was kind of it," she said, smiling at me in the dark. "But that's why I want you to fuck me."
"I would have thought you'd been fucked enough for one day," I said, though I was still suspicious if she'd really been fucked at all, except by her own dildo.
"It's because they all came in my pussy," she said. "I'm scared I'll get pregnant, and I don't want their baby. If I have to have a baby, I want your baby, a little brother or sister I can take care of."
I was stunned. "Wha… Sweetie, that's not how it works."
"Is so," she said. "You're my daddy, so your cum is better than theirs. At least if you cum in me, I can always believe it's your baby, not theirs."
I was very confused now, because this seemed like a strange rationale for me to fuck her, not that I needed much motivation at this point, but if she was making it all up, I needed to understand why.
"What else happened with the boys?" I asked.
"What do you mean?"
"After they fucked you and came all over you."
"They left."
"And the cuff key?"
"Oh, yeah they were joking and saying where should they put it, and Leo said in my pussy, and they did, and left, and you came home a couple of hours later."
"Did they know I'd be home?"
"I don't know, why does it matter?" she asked.
"Because you could have died, starved to death. Seems a bit reckless for boys just having fun with you."
"Oh. Well, I don't know. I guess they didn't think about that."
She gave my cock another stroke and then gave me a smile. She turned her head and kissed my lips.
"So," she said, "can I put it in?"
"You really want my cock in your pussy, my cum too?" I asked her.
She nodded. "Yes, Daddy." She sat up on her knees, maneuvering to straddle me. My cock pointed right up at her pussy. I took hold of my dick and grabbed her ass cheek to control her.
"I'll make you a deal."
"A deal?" she asked, looking down at my cock an inch away from her warm pussy lips. She wanted that cock inside her so badly, I thought she'd grab it and impale herself before I could finish speaking.
"Yes. I'll put my cock in you, nice and deep, and fuck you good and proper, but---"
"But what?' she said, licking her lips.
"But if I do, you have to promise to tell me the truth."
She bit her lip nervously. "The truth?"
"Yes. If I put my cock inside of you, like you want, you have to tell me the truth."
I could hear her taking a few quick breathes. "You're going to ask me questions while you fuck me?"
"Yes."
"What if you don't like the answers? Are you going to take it out?"
"Is there something that would make me want to take it out?"
She gulped. "As long as you don't stop fucking me, I promise to tell you whatever you want."
"Not whatever I want," I said, my cockhead sliding across her wet pussy lips. "The truth."
"Okay," she said. "I'll do it, anything, just fuck me."
"Promise?" I said, rubbing my cockhead against her clit.
"I promise," she said quickly. "Stop teasing me. Please, Daddy, put it in."
Holding my cock straight, I pushed it up between her legs and slid inside of her. She groaned in pleasure and lost the strength to keep herself on her knees and sunk down onto me, stuffing more of my cock deep into her pussy.
I held her waist and rolled her over on the bed so I was on top, between her legs. I looked down at her, drawing my cock back before sliding it in. She exhaled loudly in pleasure
"God, fuck, that's amazing," she said. "Oh, you have an amazing cock, Daddy."
I drew it out again, keeping just the tip between her dripping pussy lips. "You want me to push it back in?"
"Yes!"
"The truth then, did you lie to me tonight?"
She bit her lip hard. "Push it in deep. I'll answer but only if you're deep inside of me."
I pushed it in deep, nice and hard, and her nails dug into my shoulders as she moaned out. "Oh, god, yes!"
"Answer," I said sternly, "or I'll take it out and it's never coming back."
She swallowed, catching her breath. "Yes, I lied."
I withdrew my cock, almost out of her. "Those four boys didn't fuck you tonight, did they?"
She pinched her eyes shut. "I don't have to answer. You took it out."
I rammed it back in harder. Her back arched and her legs closed around me. "Fuck! God, you're in me so deep!"
"Answer!" I snapped.
"No, they didn't. I lied, I'm sorry."
I started to pull out.
"Wait!" she cried. "Wait, don't take it away, please."
"You said all this just trick me into fucking you?" I asked, my cockhead nearly slipping out of her.
She whimpered and cried. "I'll only answer with your cock in me."
I pushed my cock back in, my long shaft spearing through her warm red swollen pussy. Even I couldn't help from moaning in pleasure once my log was back in her fire. "Tell me the truth."
"Okay," she said breathlessly. "Just… need a second."
I made my cock throb while I was deep in her but didn't remove it and she squirmed.
"Daddy…"
"Answer me."
"Okay," she said. "I staged it. I wanted you to find me like that."
I started to pull out again. "Why?"
"Oh, more cock," she said. "More cock or I'll lie."
I stuffed it back into her, angrily this time. "I want answers!"
"Oh, fuck," she cried. "Okay, god, why do you think? I wanted you to fuck me."
I withdrew, looking down at my cock hugged by her pussy lips, stretching her. "There are easier ways to get me in bed. Did you have to scare me with all this, make me think you'd been used and abused?"
She frowned at me. "In or no answer."
"Kazuha, this is serious."
"In!"
I pushed back in and we moaned together. I was happy for the excuse of pumping my fat cock in and out of her warm little pussy, but I wanted answers. "Tell me the truth."
"Promise you won't stop fucking me," she said. "Promise you'll cum in me. Then I'll tell you everything."
I pulled my cock back, only to push it in again, not for the truth this time, just because I needed it. "Fuck, I promise. I can't stop fucking you now anyway. I need to cum, so tell me the truth."
"God that feels good," she said with heavy breath.
"Kazuha, focus," I said, not helping her focus by pushing my cock in and out of her, but at least I was going slow enough that we weren't fucking like animals, not yet anyway.
"Uhmm," she said. "Okay, it wasn't all a lie. It did happen, just not exactly like that. It was a week ago. Everything was the truth, but they uncuffed me afterward, and I had to clean up the house, the sheets, my body, my pussy, all of it."
I was stunned as I stared into her eyes in the dark of the night. "Baby, really? That's the truth?"
"Yes, and it was eating me up, no one knowing. I had to tell you, somehow."
"You had to tell me like this?"
She grasped my face, her thumbs in my cheeks, brushing my stubble. "Yes, Daddy. You're supposed to be my hero. You're supposed to save me. That's a daddy's job. I wanted you to come home and save me so much, but you weren't there. They just kept fucking me one after the other for so long, and all I wanted was my daddy, but you didn't come. You never even knew."
I wrapped my arms around her, holding her as I kept my cock buried in her pussy. "I'm sorry."
"I wanted to tell you. I just didn't know how. All I could think to do was recreate it, and let you find me and save me when you came home."
I kissed her forehead. "Saving you is tricking me into fucking you?"
She kissed my cheek. "I wasn't lying about why I want you to cum in me. I don't know if I'll be pregnant, my period isn't for a couple weeks, but if I do get pregnant, I want to believe it's yours."
I kissed her lips, and I gently rocked my cock in and out of her. She moaned into my mouth.
"Oh, Daddy," she said.
Her legs were nice and wide, welcoming me as I began pumping in and out of her pussy with my long cock. I looked into her eyes, watching pleasure flutter in her eyes. I wanted to give her pleasure. I wanted her to experience what it was like to make love, not just get fucked like a dog. I kissed her again, and our lips caressed each other.
"You feel so good, babygirl."
"You really like my pussy, Daddy?" she asked, groaning while I was inside of her.
"Fuck yes."
"Leo said I was a boring fuck. He said all I did was lay and take it. Like, what did he expect me to do? I was exhausted. He was so rude, after everything I gave them. They didn't even say thank you."
I held my hand to her cheek. "Forget them. They don't matter. None of them matter."
She stretched her neck to kiss my lips. "Daddy, can I show you I can fuck? Can I be on top a little?"
I grasped her hips and rolled on the bed with her, bringing her on top of me. My hands ran up her tummy to her breasts. "Show me how good you are, babygirl."
She smiled down at me, putting her hands on my chest for balance, bringing up her legs so her feet were flat on the bed. She began to lift herself up and then pushed herself back down, moaning out. I moaned with her, my hand cupping and caressing her breast, my thumb crossing her nipple. I kept my other hand on her hip as she humped down on my cock.
"Fuck," she said. "Your cock is so deep in me. It's so hard to lift up and down."
She leaned forward, her heavy tits on my chest. I held her tightly as I thrusted upward, slipping back and forth inside of her pussy while she rested. I moved my hand to the back of her head and brought her into kiss. It motivated her to start humping and riding my cock again, bouncing on it. But she didn't last long before she had to pause again.
"Fuck, my legs are tired," she said. "This is harder than I thought. I swear I'm good at yoga."
I chuckled and rolled her over onto her back again. "Let Daddy fuck you, babygirl."
She exhaled and closed her eyes as I once again drilled my cock in and out of her pussy. She kept her hands on my tummy, trying to slow me when I thrust too hard and deep into her.
"Daddy," she said, keeping her eyes closed. "Can you rub my clit a little while you fuck me?"
I gave her breast a squeeze and then slide my hand down her abdomen, my palm on her pubic bone. My thumb found her swollen clit easily enough and I started massaging it. She groaned and arched her back as I continue to thrust into her.
"Little slower," she said breathlessly. "Is it okay if I cum?"
I didn't answer her. I smirked in the dark and did as she asked, slowing my cock, but only a little. My thumb was rapidly petting her little clit. Her legs seemed to go wider and wider. Her little feet were in the air, her toes spreading.
"Fuck, oh fuck," she said. "Can I cum?"
I didn't respond again, just kept pumping my big cock in and out of her pussy. I started pumping faster, rubbing that little clit faster too.
"Okay, okay, slower or I'll cum!" she said. "I can cum, right?"
I chuckled while I fucked her.
"Daddy! I can't hold it!"
"Cum, babygirl."
"Oh god, thank---fuck!" She came. Her whole body jerked and her toes opened and closed. Her head was thrown back into the pillows and she squirmed while my cock kept pumping. Her hands grabbed my stomach again, her nails scratching me.
"God! Slow! Fuck, I'm too sensitive! Slow, Daddy!"
"I need to cum," I said, grunting as I kept up my hard pace in her pussy.
"God, Daddy!" she said. "Fuck, please cum! I can't take anymore."
"You sure you want my cum in you?" I grunted, but there was no time to wait for the answer. My cock was throbbing, and I felt the telltale pull in my groin. My cock exploded. "Fuck!"
"Yes, yes, just cum!" she said. "Oh god, you're cumming!"
"Fuck, yes," I said as I kept thrusting into her, draining my big heavy balls of years of pent-up semen. I was panting like a bear in winter as I humped her and came.
"God, you're soaking me," she said, looking down. "Fuck, I can feel so much cum in me."
"Oh, god," I said as I slowed. "Fuck, I can't believe I really did that."
We were both panting as we looked down at my cock half inside her pussy, frothy cum all around my shaft, churned like cummy butter inside her pussy from all the thrusting. I slipped my cock out and collapsed next to her on the bed.
"Wow," she said.
"Yeah," I said breathlessly.
My daughter grabbed the blanket and pulled it up to her breasts, like women always do after sex in the movies. I gave her a confused look.
"It's cold," she said.
"Oh, is that why women do that?" I said. "Hmm."
Kazuha stretched and kissed my cheek, throwing the blanket on top of me and cuddling into my side. "You're the best daddy ever."
I chuckled. "Somehow I doubt I'll win any Father of the Year awards."
She kissed me again and rested her head on my chest. "Daddy, do we have to stop fucking? Can't we keep doing it, for you know, funsies?
"I guess so," I said slyly. "It's the only way to get the truth out of you."
…A FEW MONTHS LATER…
I was so very proud of my daughter as I sat in the gymnasium bleachers, listening to the names called one by one. I was in the second row. I didn't want to miss a thing. The front row was reserved for students, who sat waiting for their names to be called. Then it was my daughter's turn.
"Kazuha," the principal said.
Up she went, my little girl, walking in her beautiful graduation cap and gown. She took the diploma, shook the principal's hand, and looked at me with a smile. I snapped a picture on my phone.
"More like Kazuha Slave-whore," a boy in front of me said to his friend.
The friend snickered. "Kazuha Scraped off the floor after we got through with her."
Two other boys leaned in and laughed as well. "Bet that slut couldn't walk straight for a month."
"Probably had to get an abortion. Haha!"
I stared at the back of the heads of those four boys, my rage boiling. I listened as the principal called them one by one: "Leo," and then, "Don," next, "Mike," and finally, "Ralph."
They all shook the principal's hand. The innocence of my daughter was on those hands. I stared vacantly for several minutes, thinking, planning, scheming. Did I want revenge? Was it worth it? Was Kazuha worth it? Fuck yes.
I looked into my backpack. I had Kazuha's gift inside, as well as her roses sticking out. I found the card I had for her stuffed in an envelope, telling her how proud I was. I left the card and took the envelope. On the front of the envelope, it said "Kazuha." I changed it to, "From Kazuha."
I found a loose piece of paper and wrote a note in the most feminine penmanship I could manage.
"Leo, Don, Mike, Ralph, congrats, boys. Let's celebrate. Meet me at Cliffside Point at midnight. You bring the beer. I'll bring the pussy. XOXO Kazuha"
Soon after, the students threw their caps in the air and the parents and students all congregated on the basketball court, talking and laughing and congratulating each other. I found Kazuha and gave her a tight hug, lifting her off her feet.
"I'm so proud of you, baby!"
"Aw, Daddy, thank you!"
I kissed her forehead. "So now what?"
She bit her lip. "Is it okay if I go to a party with my friend April?"
"Who will be there?"
"Just us and a few other girls. No boys, I promise."
"Good. You go and have a nice time."
"Thank you, Daddy!" She hugged me. "Will you put my flowers in water when you get home?"
"Of course."
She gave me a kiss on the cheek and turned to go. I had one last chance to change my mind.
"Wait, baby."
"Hm?" she said, turning back.
I handed her the sealed envelope. "Would you give this to those four," I said, throwing my head to Leo, Don, Mike, and Ralph off in the corner.
"What?" she said in surprise. "What's in the envelope?"
"Sweetheart, I need you to trust me on this. Just give them this envelope and walk away. That's it."
"Daddy, what does it---"
"Don't ask. Just go."
She swallowed the lump in her throat and then nodded, taking the envelope. "Yes, Daddy."
"I'll see you at home," I said. "Love you."
"Love you too, Daddy."
I watched her cross the basketball court and hand the envelope to Leo. The others said something to her, but she left without a response. They all grouped together, sharing a few chuckles as they opened it. Their faces turned to shock and then excitement.
I left the gymnasium and went to my car and headed home. I had to prepare.
Around midnight, I was at the top of Cliffside Point. It was a scenic overlook that had a view of the whole town. When I was younger, kids were always being chased off by the cops for coming up here and fucking in their cars. Hell, this is where I'd gotten Kazuha's mother pregnant. It really was a beautiful night, the lights of the town below.
Soon, I heard a car coming. It was a convertible with four boys inside. They were blasting music and laughing and talking. They pulled up and parked. Sitting up and looking around.
"Whooo, yeah!" the driver said. "Where's that little slut?"
"Are we early?"
"Only a few minutes."
"She'll be here. She couldn't get enough."
"I fucking told you she loved it!"
"And you were scared she'd call the cops."
"Now all she wants is more cock!"
I started the engine of my big ol' semi-truck and turned on the brights. All four boys sat up and turned around in their seats, looking in the darkness. I shifted gears and slammed on the gas pedal.
The boys cried out, but their little bitch Mercedes was no match for my big Mack truck. I slammed into them far harder than they slammed into my daughter. My grill crunched into their bumper. They were screaming and shouting as their little bitch car headed toward the cliff's edge.
"What the fuck are you doing?" one of them screamed.
"Stop, stop!" another shouted.
"He's fucking crazy!" the driver cried.
"Mister, please!" one begged.
I shifted gears and rammed them harder, pushing the front wheels of the car right over the edge. I stepped on the brakes before the rest of their car followed. I leaned halfway out my window, not that they could see my face with my bright headlights in their eyes.
"You four fuckers want to live?" I asked.
"Yes!" the driver cried.
"Please don't do it!" one said.
"My dad will pay anything!"
"I pissed myself!" one whimpered.
"Take your clothes off, every last fucking thread, and get out of that car!" I shouted.
"What?" one said.
"Why?" one more asked.
"One!" I shouted. "Two!"
I didn't make it to ten before the boys had pulled off all their clothes. All four of them scrambled out of the car naked, stumbling in the dirt. I slammed on the gas pedal and pushed the empty car forward. It plunged off the side, and steel crunched into the earth. I put my truck in reverse and looked out of my window down at them. They were all holding their dicks, shaking in fear.
"If you four fuckers ever gangbang a girl again and I hear about it, I'll bury you at the bottom of that gorge. Understand me?"
They looked at each other in confusion.
"I said do you understand?" I shouted.
"Yes, yes, sir," one said. The others agreed, nodding, saying, "Yes, sir."
I shifted my truck into drive and pulled away.
When I came home, my daughter hugged me tight and asked me, "Daddy, where were you all night? I was so worried."
"It… it's complicated."
"Huh?" she said. "Daddy, did you see the news?"
She pointed to the television. There was a helicopter circling a car wreck at the bottom of Cliffside Point. Four naked boys, with blankets around their waists, were talking to a news lady about how some truck driver had terrorized them.
"Daddy, do you remember the boys from my school? You know, the ones I told you about? That's them!"
"I know," I said.
"You know?"
I took the remote from her and turned it off. "I was right here, baby."
"Huh?" she said.
"You asked where I was. I was here with you, all night."
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"I mean it's awful that some truck driver terrorized those boys, but I know nothing about it, because I was here with you all night, wasn't I?"
Her mouth slowly started to fall open. "Oh my god, Daddy."
"No one will ever hurt you and get away with it, Kazuha."
"Daddy," she said, hugging me. "You didn't need to do that."
"Do what?" I said, holding her. "I told you, I was here with you all night."
She looked up at me, giving me a smile, a tear in her eye. "Let's go make an alibi."
"Make an alibi?" I said.
She stepped backward, taking my hand, pulling me toward the bed. "We were here all night, right? Well, what were we doing?"
"You tell me," I said, smirking.
"We were fucking, Daddy. All night."
I smiled as we came into the bedroom and my daughter crawled on the bed, laying back.
"All night, huh?" I said, taking off my shirt and unbuckling my pants.
"All night," she said, sliding off her pants and taking off her shirt.
I stared at her beautiful nude body. Her arms were high above her head and her legs were nice and wide, showing me her warm, wet slit. I stepped toward the bed, giving my long cock a nice stroke before crawling between her legs.
"Think the police will believe me? That I spent all night fucking my daughter?"
"Mmm, Daddy. I don't know, but you better fuck me now while you have the chance."
I looked down to guide my cock and found her wet pussy easy enough. I placed my cockhead there and pushed my dick into her. We groaned together. I kissed her deeply and she kissed me back.
"Oh, Daddy. Thank you for saving me."
"I'll always save you, babygirl. Because that's what hero daddies do."
Karina sat down on one of the chairs by the kitchen table. She was a little tired but happy that she had got the whole house spotless, it had taken her most of the afternoon but she had now nearly finished. Only the glass table to goo now and she could go and have a nice long soak in the bath.
Sighting, she thought that Josh, her boyfriend of 3 years, would be back soon, and not soon enough for her, She had woke up that morning so horny she would have nailed the first cock that came near her, she thought about using her vibrator in the bottom drawer of her dressing table but she preferred the feel of a long, hard cock inside her, rather than plastic. Also there was no fun in a vibrator either, she would just use it. Not like when Josh and her had sex. Anywhere at anytime, she loved the thrill of being caught, she always reached a massive orgasm when there was a risk.
Looking at the clock she thought that she had lasted the entire day, she can wait another 2 hours for Josh to come home, so she made herself stand up and polish the table until it sparkled.
"That should get rid of some of my tension." She thought smiling to herself as she headed off to take that soak she had wanted.
Over half an hour later, Karina was looking through her clothes trying to decide what to wear.
"Hmmm" She said to herself, "How about you!" She said, looking at a black summer dress. Moving to the mirror and holding it against herself she looked for a moment before throwing it onto the bed, it was too nice a day for black.
She thought about short cut jeans and a shirt but discarded that idea, it took too long to get the shorts off. Suddenly a thought hit her and she scrambled through her clothes, found what she was looking for, grabbed them and put them on immediately.
Standing in front of the full-length mirror, Karina smiled to herself. At 22 she was a knockout. Long blonde hair falling straight passed her shoulders, large blue eyes, full pink lips just made for sucking cock, a thin waist which gave her a light hourglass figure, Large Round Firm but soft tits, 36D, and although she was only 5' 6" her legs still seemed to reach on forever. She was every guys fantasy and more. Men always whistled at her when she walked anywhere and she loved it. Old men even pinched her ass when she had to walk by. Even teenagers tried to cop a feel of her amazing tits when she had to squeeze passed them. She remembered a time when two boys had offered to do the gardening for her, but couldn't keep their eyes from her body as she lay on the lounger chair sunbathing, well, she thought they deserved some kind of payment. But standing there in those clothes she could have made a gay guy straight or a straight guy cum in his pants just by looking at her.
She was wearing a short mini skirt, yellow, like the ones that she used to wear at school, yellow and white strappy shoes and a white top with two thin straps holding it over her shoulders which outlined her figure and her tits and left her belly button showing.
"Damn girl, you are one hot piece of ass!" She said to herself still smiling, then headed off downstairs for a cool drink.
Josh's car pulled into the driveway and stopped. He turned the engine off and could hardly contain himself, it was the big game tonight, Raiders Vs Dolphins in the superbowl of the century. He had been waiting for this game and knew the Raiders would just kick Dolphins ass all around the field. He had even drove too fast just to get here in time, the game started in half an hour.
"You really are looking forward to this game aren't you?" Ben said looking at him with that cheeky grin of his. At 6' 2", Ben was taller than Josh by 2" but not quite as built. They had been friends in school and had grown up together. Ben loved football too, but he loved being cheeky more.
"Damn right I am man, this is the biggest game of the season." Josh said as he got out of the car.
Heading through the front door the pair bantered with each other about old times, even thought they saw each other often they still loved doing it, and walked through to the lounge.
As soon as they walked through the door to the lounge, Karina came bounding out of the kitchen and grabbed Josh and gave him a huge hug and a long passionate kiss, probing his mouth with her tongue. After a couple of minutes, Karina seemed to realise they were not alone and broke the kiss and moved back a little.
"Oh, hiya Ben" She said smiling with a hint of red in her cheeks.
"Hey Karina" Ben replied with that cheeky grin on his face again.
"Hey babe. Ben's come over to watch the game with me tonight, you remember me sayin?" Josh asked.
"Oh yeah, of course I do." She said blushing a little more, "Sit down, I'll go get you some chips and dip. I'll be making dinner later on so don't eat too many." She laughed
"I could eat 'em all and all the dinner." Ben said after a little laugh. "I have a big appetite."
Karina gave him a little smile then walked off into the kitchen. She looked so hot in that short skirt and short top that Josh thought about cancelling watching the game and just taking her to bed. "She'll be hot for some action tonight, I can watch the game and get some later." He thought. He sat on one of the sofas as Ben sat in a chair to his left.
The lounge was large, with a sofa directly facing the t.v., one to it's right and a chair to the left, with the hallway behind the chair and the kitchen just behind the other sofa not too far away, glass doors with thin white net curtains bunched to the sides stood between the lounge and the kitchen. It wasn't an overly large house, but still big enough. The kitchen was large enough so that the doors let into a small space between the counters to the left and the table to the right, however the glass table did begin to take up a little of that space.
Karina walked to the fridge and taking out some chips and some beers she thought to herself, "Why tonight? I should have remembered that. What am I going to do? I'm so horny!"
Taking a minute to calm herself she grabbed the snacks and wen back into the lounge.
After Karina had gone into the kitchen and Ben had sat down on the chair, he thought to himself how hot Karina was. "Man I'd fuck that bitch so hard she wouldn't know what had hit her." He thought to himself. Just then Karina came back through from the kitchen with some chips and beers and walked over in front o the other sofa and bent down to put the chips on the small table in the middle of the floor.
As she bent down her top moved away from her chest and gave him a small view of her ample cleavage, If she would have bent over a little more he would have been able to stare straight down her top at those gorgeous melons of hers, but the sight of her cleavage, even for that brief amount of time, gave him a boner.
He took a quick look at Josh, no he wasn't looking, and turned back to continue ogling Karina, but when he looked back, she was sitting with her legs crossed, looking at the t.v. Ben wished he could make a bet with Josh on the game for Karina, like in the stories, then he could screw her like she needed to be screwed. But fantasy stories just don't come true, so he contented himself with looking at those gorgeously smooth legs.
Karina clenched her legs together tightly, if she didn't she knew she would start fingering herself right then and there. The game was about to begin, she looked at Josh, "How handsome he is." She thought, then made herself stop because that was only making her worse. Josh was already in to the game and didn't look at her.
Karina turned to look at Ben, his gaze shifted suddenly and looked at her face. "Had he been staring at my legs?" She wondered. Ben turned to look at the t.v. "No he couldn't have. Just your imagination girl, you are too horny." Only, when she looked at the t.v. she noticed a little while later his eyes went back to her. Every time she moved a little his eyes would instantly go back to the game, but when she was still, they went back to studying her.
"He is looking at my legs." She thought after the fifth time. She felt a little jolt of excitement flow through her stomach and had a little thought. "Well, if he wants to stare at my legs, I better give him a better look." So she shifted the way she was sitting so she was sitting with her legs tucked under her, but she had turned sideways on to the t.v. so that now, all of her right creamy thigh was facing Ben.
From the corner of her eye, she noticed his eyes open a little wider, staring at her more openly. So she decided to have a little more fun. She ran her right hand slowly up and down her right thigh, a slow caressing touch, which could have been innocently taken for an act of boredom. She also started biting the tip of her index finger on the other hand, of course, another sign of boredom. Of course.
Ben made a little fidget on the chair as if his jeans were not comfortable and even licked his lips a couple of times. After a few minutes of her caressing her thigh Karina wanted to tease Ben a little more, but she couldn't think o anything discreet enough, until she looked at the packet of unopen chips on the table. Smiling inside she stood up and walked into the kitchen.
Ben stared at Karina's ass as she swayed into the kitchen and slowly let out a shuddering breath as quietly as possible. If he didn't know better he would have said Karina had been teasing him, rubbing her hand up and down her silky thigh like she was. Then all of a sudden she just stopped after looking at the chips and walked out. He was as horny as fuck now, he even thought about going to the bathroom to jack off when Karina came back through with a white bowl in her hands.
When she got to the table, she leaned forward and placed the bowl on the table, then leaning even further forward began opening the bag of chips and gently tipping them into the bowl, making sure they looked just right. Ben's eyes, however, were not on the bowl, they went straight down Karina's top and bounced between Karina's large tits. She had leaned so far forward that he could almost see the front of her bra. As she gently shook the chips from the bag, those luscious mounds of hers jiggled from side to side. It seemed she was bent over for hours, but it must have been minutes, then, staying bent as she was, she lifted her head.
"Want any?" She asked sweetly
"Err, yes.. please." Ben said stammering
She smiled and offered him the bowl. Then after he had taken some, she offered some to Josh, who didn't move from looking at the t.v. Karina placed the bowl on Josh's lap and then straightened and sat down again, with her legs tucked under her.
20 minutes into the game, Karina all of a sudden said, "Oh, where is that magazine?" and then knelt on the sofa and bent over the back to look for her magazine. The view was incredible. With Karina bent doggie style over the sofa, Ben had a great view of her ass, although he couldn't see up her skirt. Her legs just cried out to be touched and his hard on cried out to just get up and bang her right then and there.
"She can't be teasing me." He thought, "It's just my imagination." But she looked like she was.
He tore his eyes away from her before his dick burst out of his jeans.
10 minutes later he looked back at her, legs crossed again, magazine lying on her lap, she was sucking on an Ice Pop. When she saw him look at her she looked up at him and continued sucking on it slowly, then took her mouth off it to lick the top lightly with her tongue. "When had she gotten that?" he thought. Seductivly she looked at him whilst slowly sucking the Ice Pop until she had finished. Then she threw the stick on the table and asked him if he wanted one.
"No…thanks." He said smiling. "Damn she must be teasing me." He thought "I can't take much more of this."
Karina felt like 10,000 volts of electric were being charged through her. She was flirting and teasing quite openly with that Ice Pop, but the thrill was worth it. Josh still hadn't taken his eyes off the game, she didn't think he would, but it was still fun. But even this teasing wasn't as exciting as it could be. She was hotter then ever now and she needed to get laid, and soon.
She loved risk, the more risky a situation the better for her and the more pleasure it was. Now in the total clutches of lust, with her pussy crying out to be fucked she came up with an idea.
Standing up slowly, making sure that she bent forward a little, Karina arched her back and stretched. Pushing her tits out and making them strain against her thin white top.
"Right, I'm going to make the dinner." She said when she had stopped stretching.
"Need any help?" Ben asked, his voice trembling with anxiousness.
"Sure." She said smiling at him. Damn she was horny.
As Karina walked towards the kitchen, Ben following her, she stopped and said,
"Honey, you might want to turn the volume up a little. I don't want the noise I will make, making dinner, to drown out your game."
Then she walked through the doors with Ben following her.
As they entered the kitchen Karina heard the t.v. volume rise, not much, but higher than it was. Josh knew some o the machines in the kitchen were noisy, but Karina wasn't planning on them making any noise at all. Karina would, and although Ben wasn't as good looking as Josh, he wasn't bad either, he had a cock and that's what she needed.
Walking over to the nearest counter, visible through the doors, Karina turned around and leaned against it, placing her hands to either side. Her heart was pounding almost of of her chest.
"So what do you need help with?" Ben asked, that nervous tone still shook his voice, but his hard on was plainly visible straining to get out of his jeans.
"He must be big." Karina thought to herself as she looked at the bulge. She found it difficult to control herself and not just rip his clothes off then and there.
"I was thinking, for a football game, maybe some hot dogs. But I make them a special way. Josh never complains about my hot dogs. You see, I have to oil them, that way they are lubricated and slip into the bun easier, but I always taste them first, before I use them, you can never be too careful see." As she spoke, Ben licked his lips even more, looking ready to jump on her, the nerves now replaced with pure lust and anticipation. She smiled at him.
"Come here, I'll show you how to make them." She cooed.
Ben walked towards her but as he did he pulled the glass doors closed.
"Uh-uh! They have to be stay open." She said to him with a pouty look on her face.
"But….I thought….you….didn't want to have the….noise….disturb Josh? Ben asked.
Karina almost laughed at his naivety. "I don't, but I want the risk. Now, open them, or I won't show you." She said smiling.
The doors were open again the second she finished her sentence, and with a crooked finger, ben walked up to her.
Grabbing her by the waist he pulled her to him and she locked her lips against his. Her tongue instantly probing into his mouth and circling his tongue. She locked her arms around his neck as she kissed him deeply, grinding her hips so her pussy rubbed against the bulge in his jeans.
"Mmmmmmmm" She moaned into his mouth.
She ground herself harder against him as his hand came off her ass, where he had pulled her closer to him after the kiss began, and grabbed hold of her tits, roughly squeezing and pushing them together as if he was afraid she might tell him to stop.
She ground herself more and continued moaning in his mouth as he roughly played with her large tits.
Then placing her hands against his chest she pushed him away a little and broke the kiss.
"Wha…." He started to say, but her smile quieted him.
Karina's hands slowly ran down his chest and down onto his belt buckle. She quickly but calmly opened the belt and started to work on the buttons. When they were open she pushed her hand under his boxers and grabbed his cock.
Karina felt at the large cock in her hands and trembled, she wanted it in her now, but it was far more erotic to take her time. Slowly she started to massage the thick meat in her hands while looking Ben in the eyes.
"Mmmmm, you feel good." She cooed, massaging faster. The thing never seemed to stop growing. "I think I should try some, is it good?"
"The best you'll ever have." Said Ben, looking more confident than he had.
Smiling up at him she slowly sank to her knees in front of him.
If her boyfriend looked all he would see was his hot 22 year old girlfriend on her knees ready to suck off his friend in his kitchen.
Karina had to jerk back when she pulled Ben's jeans and boxers down, as his huge cock almost hit her in the face.
Staring in disbelief at what must have been 9 or 10 inches of hard cock meat all Karina could do was gasp with wide eyes.
"You're huge!" She said incredulously.
Ben smiled down at her, "You like?"
Karina nodded, never taking her eyes from the cock in front of her, Slowly she wrapped one hand around the thick shaft. It was so hard, her fingers just about met around it's width. Placing her second hand on the meat of her boyfriends mate, she looked up into Ben's eyes.
"I think I might need to tell Josh to turn the volume up louder." She said.
And with both hands on the thick cock shaft and her eyes on his, her boyfriend's eyes on the TV not 15 feet away, she opened her mouth and lowered her head onto his dick.
The thick cock stretched her mouth wide, she had never had a dick this wide or this long before in her mouth, or her pussy, but she knew she was a good cocksucker, and she was enjoying it.
Halfway down the shaft she paused. Looking down at Ben's pubic hair, she thought, "5 more inches to go, damn he's big." So she moved her head back up the big cock shaft slowly, licking with her tongue the entire length.
Flicking her blonder hair over her shoulder, intent only on the cock before her, she began kissing the head, then gently licked down the underside and back up before opening her mouth and lowering her head slowly down the shaft, impaling her mouth on it.
Karina began to slowly bob her head up and down Ben's thick shaft, slowly working another inch further into her mouth each time, until she had the whole 10 inches in her mouth and down her throat.
Using her tongue to slash at the cock in her mouth, Karina gripped Ben's dick tightly with her lips and started to build up speed. Eyes closed, Karina bobbed her head faster on her Boyfriends friend's dick.
"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmph" She moaned around the shaft while holding his hips to guide the cock in her mouth. Not having her hands on his dick allowed her to swallow the entire cock length into her mouth and down her throat, stopping only when her nose met the base of his love pole.
The slurping noises of the lewd cocksucking session filled the kitchen, but Josh couldn't hear any of them as the tv drowned them out.
SLURP SLURP SLURP SLURP
Karina's head was bobbing up and down ferociously on Ben's cock, willing him to cum down her throat. Her Moans became louder and then she felt Ben's hands on her head, gripping her hair, pulling her face down onto his love meat. She looked up into his eyes and then for the first time really took notice of his moans.
Ben held the beauties head as she sucked him harder and harder, faster and faster, bobbing her head up and down his raging hard dick. She was so good at this, he knew he couldn't hold back long.
"Yeah that's it baby, suck it." He said to her "Suck it while your boyfriend watches tv in the next room."
Karina moaned.
"Damn you're good." He gasped, pulling her head onto him more. He still couldn't believe she could swallow his entire dick. No woman had been able to do that before.
"You like this cock in your mouth don't you?" He teased her
She moaned in response, never taking her eyes off his. She sucked harder, bobbing that gorgeous blonde haired face up and down his cock meat, stuffing her mouth and throat full of his hard dick. He could feel the velvet touch of her throat as his dick returned to her throat. Seeing those lips slide on his dick made him want to cum straight away. He had fantasised about Karina on her knees sucking him off, but never in a situation like this.
Her eyes stayed fixed on his as her head continued it's long journey up and down his dick. It felt so erotic, having his best mates girlfriend on her knees in front of him, impaled on his dick, her mouth working and sucking his cock for all she was worth, swallowing all of his meat while her boyfriend was in the next room. What made it more hot was that they were in the middle of the door way, Karina holding his hips and bobbing her head up and down his shaft faster and faster, never loosing the dick out of her mouth for a second. But the hottest thing of all, was her eyes. Staring at his, full of lust over that cock-filled mouth, watching him as she bobbed her head up and down. The situation turned him on so much.
"Suck my dick Karina, Swallow it down that pretty throat of yours" He growled at her, still holding her head, her eyes still on his. "We're in the middle of your kitchen and the doors are open, Karina. And you're down on your knees sucking me off."
She moaned loudly and sucked harder
"Oh yeah baby! You're sucking the cock of your boyfriends best friend. Oh yeah! And you're loving it"
She opened her mouth a little this time and closed her eyes, moaning loudly around his cock, before returning her lips and staring down the length of his pole.
Looking into his eyes while she sucked and moaned, Karina moved faster. Then she took her mouth from his cock and grabbed it with a hand and started beating it.
"Your cock tastes so good." She said smiling at him teasingly. "If you're a good boy I might suck it again for you."
"You'll beg me to let you suck it when I'm done with you slut." He said, and he knew it would be true aswell judging by how she was behaving.
"Ooooo" She moaned, then returned her head back to onto his dick.
"Damn I wish I could video this." He moaned
Popping her mouth off his dick again, Karina smiled at him and said, "Maybe next time we can."
Smiling at her, he knew she would be back for more.
Still beating at his dick she smiled at him again and calmly and innocently said with her teasing smile on that beautiful face,
"Do you want to cum all over me or in my mouth?"
The question itself almost made him cum. Just thinking about either.
She seemed to sense he would cum soon and released her grip on his dick and placed her hands on his hips again. She flicked her hair out of her face again and looking up at him, slowly opened her mouth and covered the head of his cock. With her eyes fixed on his, she slid her beautiful mouth, those full pink lips back down his cock, and resumed sucking him off again.
"Damn you are a hot cocksucker" He moaned between breaths. "Your boyfriend is a lucky guy."
"Mmmmmm" She moaned at the mention of her boyfriend.
"You'll have to kiss him after this." He said as he threw his head back and pulled her down hard on his dick. Her hands were now tightly holding his ass, as he came in buckets down that lovely blonde haired throat, filling her stomach. Karina's eyes looked at him the entire time, teasing him.
Josh sat watching the football game, completely engrossed. Not realising that at that moment, less than 15 feet away, his beautiful girlfriend was on her knees with his friends 10 inch dick shoved down her throat, gulping down all of his cum after the world's greatest blowjob.
He cheered as the Raiders scored a touchdown and Karina closed her eyes while swallowing.
When Ben started cumming down her throat, Karina swallowed all that she could, some escaped out of her mouth because of how much there was, though she tried her hardest not to let any get away. What a reward for her work. She then let the cock be pulled from her mouth. She tasted the hot sticky cum in her mouth and looked up at Ben, smiled and swallowed with a loud gulp.
Karina then turned to look through the doors. She saw that Josh still hadn't moved. Occasionally she had looked in his direction while sucking Ben's cock. Seeing her boyfriend while giving his friend a blowjob had turned her on like crazy.
Licking her lips she turned to Ben ready to say ' You might need a rest before the main course.' But was stunned when she was confronted with a raging hard cock.
"You're still hard!!" She exclaimed
"I always am after a good cocksucking, but I've never been this hard before, it must be you." He replied with a large smile
Lifting her up so that she was standing while she still stared at that still hard cock, Ben grabbed her by her ass and pushed her against the counter.
She looked into his eyes and smiled as he lifted her to sit on the counter surface.
"And just what do you think you're going to do now?" She asked teasingly, again, staring straight into his eyes.
He replied as he reached under her skirt, pulled her panties down and threw them on the floor.
"I'm going to fuck you, right on this counter, right where your boyfriend could see if he just turned his head, and I am gonna make you moan so loud that you'll scream and beg me to never stop fucking you!"
She smiled teasingly at him.
"I'll moan if I choose, but scream and beg you to fuck me forever? I don't even do that for Josh!" She said
He pulled her to the edge of the counter and lined his dick up with the entrance to her pussy.
"You're not only gonna beg me, but you'll let me fuck you whenever, wherever and however I want to!"
And with those words, he thrust as hard as he could into her.
Karina had to bite her bottom lip as the huge rod of her boyfriends friend entered her fast and roughly. A loud moan still escaped her lips though. She would have screamed literally as loud as she could because of the pain and the pleasure of having her pussy stretched and filled so much so quickly, but then Josh certainly would have heard and this would just have been a fuck rather than the illicit fuck it was.
With the spear buried to the hilt in her, she settled down. The initial thrust had lifted her off the counter, but now she was sitting on it again, completely full.
"OH!" She moaned. "I've never been so full." She said a touch breathless
Ben smiled a large smile. He was just holding his cock within her, not moving at all. Not that she minded, she was full of cock at last and she was relishing in the pleasure.
"You like the feel of my dick in your pussy Karina." He said as his hands found her ass cheeks.
Her pussy gripped his dick like a vice.
"Hmmmm, I've had better." She teased.
Ben's eyebrow's rose, but then he pulled her to him and started to fuck in and out of her, hard and fast, very fast in fact.
"Oooooooooooh" Karina moaned as Ben's cock pistoned in and out of her. She threw her head back and locked her legs around his waist, tightly pulling him deeper into her.
"Oh yes, Ooooh, uh uh uh uh uh uh, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Karina moaned, gripping the edge of the counter so her knuckles went white. The pleasure she felt from the illicit fuck she was getting tore through her and she threw her head back as far as she could, moaning loudly. "OOOOOOOOOOOH!"
"So gooood" she thought. Her mouth was hanging open and her moans and groans filled the room.
"Oh yeah, yeess, yes, yess, sooooooo goooooooood" She groaned.
Her head was as far back as she could bend it, her back arched so he could get easier access to her soaking pussy. Her hands holding a death lock on the counter as Ben fucked her thoroughly and furiously. Her large tits bounced and jolted around her chest straining against the thin white material and crying out to break free from her constraining bra.
It felt so good. She had never felt anything like this in her life. Her pussy was filled and stretched beyond belief, she was being fucked so hard she could hardly sit on the counter and above all else, this was her boyfriends friend who was fucking her while her boyfriend sat not 15 feet away in the next room, with the joining glass doors open. The volume of the tv was the only reason he couldn't hear the moaning and groaning from the other room and made him completely unaware of the brutal fucking his girlfriend was getting. All it would take would be for him to turn his head, or turn down the volume a little, to notice the erotic action 15 feet away from him.
But Karina didn't care anymore, she was being more than satisfied, reaching sexual heights that she never imagined existed as her boyfriends friend plowed relentlessly in and out of her pussy.
"Oh you're so good" Ben moaned "Better than I ever thought u would be! You're so tight and hot"
Their moans filled the kitchen and battled against the sounds of the game.
"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Karina groaned as she ground her pussy on his cock. She knew now that she never wanted him to stop fucking her.
Ben drove his dick home over and over into the writhing beauty impaled on his thick shaft, being lifted off the counter with every thrust into her tight pussy.
"Fuck you're good" He said through gritted teeth, sweat slicked his body, but his mind was on Karina as her head hug backwards, arching her back, fucking back at him and meeting every hard thrust of his with a hard thrust of her own, impaling herself even more on his dick as hard as she could.
"Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes, oh!" She moaned opened mouthed
He was hypnotised by the bouncing and juggling of her large round tits. He had always wanted to see them, always wanted to touch them, just as he had always wanted to fuck Karina. Well, now he was fucking her.
He slowed his pace and stopped.
"No, no NO!" Karina complained in an angry voice
He grabbed the bottom of her white top and started pulling it up. Once she realised what he wanted, she stopped trying to fuck herself on his dick and grabbed her top, pulled it over her head and threw it on the floor. Then she reached behind and unclasped her bra, slid the straps from her shoulders and threw that on the floor too.
"You can look at these once you start fucking me again!" She said while she cupped her tits
Ben smiled, slowly pulling out and slammed hard back into her.
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!" Karina groaned as the cock entered her with force again, but still she held tightly onto her tits.
He hammered into her with all of the force he could and Karina's 36D tits bounced around with her hands gripping them tightly, pushing them together with the force of his thrusts. She started to squeeze her tits and kneed them like dough as Ben fucked in to her, then she started playing with her nipples and moaning loudly again.
"Ooooohh, ummmmmmmmm, yeah" She moaned as he pinched her erect nipples. Then she roughly grabbed her tit and squezzed them as hard as she could while Ben relentlessly filled her with his long hard dick.
The eternity ring on Karina'd left hand glinted in the light as Karina squeezed her tits, groaning in the ecstasy he was giving her. He remembered when her boyfriend had given her that ring, Karina had said he was the only guy for her and the only guy she would ever be with. Now it witnessed the illicit fuck and heard all of Karinas moaning and groaning that he was so good. Ben smiled and deliberately watched the ring as his dick pumped long and hard strokes into Karina's welcoming pussy. Watching it shine in the light as Karina gripped her tits and he fucked her senseless.
Her tight hole accepted him welcomingly. Her smooth legs locked around his waist, pulled his dick deeper and deeper into her womb, her long blonde hair hung in the air as her head was back and swung violently with each thrust of his long hard dick.
"Oh baby you're pussy is so tight" He groaned
He caught a glimpse of her eyes, glazed over from the sheer pleasure her pussy was feeding to her. She would do anything for him right then, even fucked him right in front of Josh's face, had he asked. But he was enjoying the illicit fuck more. He was fucking his friends hot girlfriend and she was loving it.
Karina released her grip on her firm tits and once again grasped the counter.
Watching the gorgeous blonde's firm mounds roll around her chest as he thrust, he heard her moan,
"Oh yeah, Ben, uh uh, yeah"
Now he fucked her for all he was worth. Her tits went wild, rolling, bouncing and smacking against each other with a loud crack. Lifting off her chest and bouncing around as Karina was bouncing around on him.
Ben looked at the hot blonde beauty fuck him and moan and beg him to fuck her, more and more. Her tits were squashed together now as her arms were pressing them together from the side.
"OOOOOHH, FUCK ME, FUCK ME" She groaned loudly
Ben obliged. Karina raised herself up, looking straight into his eyes and locked her arms around his neck.
"UH UH UH UH" She moaned, her eyes closing from the pleasure, then she forced them open to look at him. She kept on doing this, except when she spoke to him.
"Oh yeah baby, who's the best?" He asked her, still fucking wildly
"OOOOHHH, YOOOOUU ARREEE" She groaned
"Say it" He said
"OOOOOOOH, UUUMMMMM, BEN ISSS THEE BEESSSTT! UMMMMM OOOOOHHHHHH, YEAH, THHHE BESSST FUUUCK! OOOHHH YEEAHH!" She groaned as loudly as she could.
"How much better?" He demanded, She was close now! He wore a big smile now because he loved this, not only did he get to fuck this beauty with her boyfriend in the other room, but he got her to tell him he was better than her boyfriend!
"SSOOOO MUUUCHHH BEEEEETTER!!! YOUUUUUUR DIIICK ISSSS SSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOO BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGGG!!!! OHHHHHHHHHHH! SOOOOOOO BIIIG! SOOOOOOOOOOO FUULLLL! She moaned loudly, while looking in his eyes. "SOOOO MUUCCCHH BIGGGGGER THAAN JJOSSHHH!!!"
His thrusts went deep within her, her ripe melons were now squashing against his bare chest, although he didn't remember taking his shirt off. Her soft breasts pressed against him but they still had a firmness to them. The feel of her tits and the look of her as he fucked her, the feel of her hard nipples pressed against his chest as she pulled herself close to him. Karina's breasts squashing against him and jiggling in the space provided as she now had one hand round his neck and the other on the counter for leverage, this girl sure knew how to fuck!
"YOOOUUU FUUCKKK MEEE THEEE BESSTT!" She groaned
"I LOOOVE YOUUURR DIICK! PLEEASSE FUUUCKKK MEEE FOREVVERRR! PLEEASSSE DOON'TT STOOPPP! DON'TT EVEEE STOPPPP!" She screamed
She was his now
Deeper and harder he fucked inside her until her body tensed and she started screaming in pure ecstasy and lust.
Karina shuddered on top of the dick buried in her pussy, feeling the biggest climax she had ever had in her life wash over her. If Josh had come in at that moment, she wouldn't have been able to have moved a muscle.
Her head was in the clouds and her body shivered all over from the rough fucking she just had at the hands, or the large dick, of her boyfriends best friend.
"Now that was an amazing fuck!" She thought
All of a sudden, Ben lifted her up and carried her over towards the glass table and chairs. He sat down on one of the chairs, with her straddling him. It was then that Karina realised he was still hard! "Surely he can't be hard after cumming twice!" She thought.
He seemed to read the question on her face and answered.
"I haven't cum in you yet, but I will before I go. I just wanted to fuck you a different way, ever since I saw you bend for that magazine in there."
"Doggie style?" She asked, "He wants more?!" She thought
"Yeah, over this fine glass table of yours!" He said as he stood her up.
She felt a huge loss as his dick came out of her well-fucked pussy, a pussy that had belonged only to her boyfriend up until a short while ago.
He turned her around and bent her over, resting on her elbows.
"This time I'm gonna fuck you!" He said as he entered her from behind
Karina knew that doggie style always made her feel more full of dick than any other position, but she gasped at the feel now. If she thought she had been full before, she was twice as full now.
She backed her ass up on his dick, but Ben held her still, she could see him smile at her in the mirror opposite them.
"Well, fuck me then!" She demanded
"No, no, Karina! I tell you and you beg for it." He said, slowly moving in and out of her, but not letting her have all of his cock. He held her firmly by the hips so she couldn't squirm back to fill herself with that wonderful earth shattering orgasm pole.
"Oooo" She cooed, "Oh" moaning didn't help her either. "Ahhhh, fuck me, please, I can't take this anymore, please, I want your dick, I want you to fuck me, I want your dick to please my pussy! I want it more than anything in the wor…." She stopped speaking as Ben's thick cock slammed into her from behind.
The feeling was even more amazing than before. His long thick cock, sliding in and out of her, when it should have been her boyfriend, made her groan and let her head fall to the table top.
Her nipples were grazing across the top of the table, hard and protruding, as Ben continued his long strokes pleasing her pussy.
"Ooooooooooooohh Yeeeaahhhh" Karina moaned into the glass. Raising onto her hands she slammed her pussy back onto Ben's 10 inch rod and squealed in delight.
Ben reached around and grabbed both of Karina's firm tits and squeezed as she bucked back against his hard strokes. Surely Josh should have heard some of the noise by now, or wondered where they had gotten to! He must have heard Karina's orgasm scream!
Continuing his thrusts into her, Karina turned her head to look in his eyes.
"Fuck me big boy! Fuck me good and hard! Make me cum like my boyfriend, your best friend, can't do!"
Then she moaned loudly and fell onto her elbows as he thrust even harder into her.
She was so wet. He grabbed her hips and looked in the mirror. Her face was contorted in a look of ecstasy, her eyes trying to roll into her head. Her larger tits were swaying back and forth as she gripped the edge of the round glass table.
"OOOOH, MORE, MORE!" She begged.
So he complied. Slamming into her as hard as he could, Ben loved watching the image in the reflection, but he wanted to make her scream.
"Do you love my dick?" He growled
"OOHH, YEESSS! UH! I UH LOOVE UH YOUUR BIIG MMMMMM DIICK! OH! UMMM, UH UH UH UH! SOOOOOO HAARD!" She panted. Her voice sounded like someone was drumming on her throat, and the table squeaked under the constant pressure of the illicit fuck.
Finally the pleasure got too much for Karina and she collapsed on the table, still thrusting that tight ass back at Ben's every thrust.
She was one horny bitch that was for sure. Ben took in the whole scene and knew he would cum soon.
Karina, his best friend's hot girlfriend, was bent over their glass kitchen table, topless, wearing a short skirt, yellow and white strappy shoes, holding onto the edge of the table. Her 36D large firm tits, which caught the attention of every guy, were pressed hard into the glass, squashed down as Karina lay there. Face contorted in ecstasy, moaning, groaning, screaming and begging him to fuck her as her ass pushed back so that her pussy could help him, as his 10 inch dick pumped furiously in and out of her. Her bra and white top were lying all on the kitchen floor. She was moaning his name, the glass doors joining the kitchen to the lounge stood open and her boyfriend, his best friend, was sitting in there watching the game with the volume up because he thought Karina was cooking! But not only that, he and Karina had just fucked each other on the kitchen counter in full view of the lounge and he had brought her to a massive orgasm, one like she had never had before, after she had knelt down, again in full view of her boyfriend if he had looked, and had sucked him off and swallowed all of his seed that he shot straight down her throat. She had given him by far, the best blowjob ever.
She was screaming now! Josh must be able to hear!
"OOOHHHH YES! YES! YEAH! FUCK ME! BEN FUCKK MEE! HAARRRDDERR! OH YEAH! OH YES! UMMMM! UH UH UH UH UH UH UH UH UH! FUUCCK MEE WHIILEE JOSHH ISS OUUTTT THEERRREE!!" She screamed.
He leaned forward and lifted her up, grabbing those tits of hers again. Cupping them from behind and squeezing them while his big dick pleased her hot pussy.
She fell forward onto her elbows again after a short while, still with his hands cupping her tits, holding them and pulling her back onto his dick with them. Pumping her full of his meat into her well-fucked pussy, he stared into the mirror watching the scene, hearing her call his name.
"Ben, OH BEN, FUCK ME! She cried loudly. "YOOUU FUUCKK MEE SOOOOOO GOOOOD! II'VVVEE NEVER FEELLT THISS GOOOOD! OHHHHH YEEEESSSSSS! She screamed.
Squeezing those tits of hers again he asked, "Can I have you when, where and how I want?"
"YES! OH YES! YOOUU CANN FUUCKK MEE, WHEENEVVER…" She panted, coming close to orgasm, "WHEERREEVER…." Gripping the table white knuckled, face contorting even more, her eyes shut, " HOWWEVVER YOOUUU WAANNNTT!"
Pushing back she moaned.
Fucking her for all he was worth Ben cried out, "I'M GONNA CUM INSIDE YOU! INSIDE YOUR GIRL JOSH!!"
Ben reluctantly let go of Karina's tits and grabbed a handful of her long blonde hair, yanking her head back, Karina moaned louder than before, thrust backwards as he thrust forwards as hard as he could and buried his dick to the hilt inside of her.
"YES! YES! OHHH YEEAH! I'MMMMM CUUUMMMMMINGGGGG!!!!!!" Karina screamed loudly for the second time that night.
"I'MM CUMMING!" Ben cried out, "OH YEAH, ALL IN YOUR PUSSY! I'M FILLING YOU WITH MY CUM!" He cried to Karina.
Just then his dick exploded gobs and gobs of hot sticky cum deep within Karina's pussy. Her boyfriend's friend's seed shot straight up her pussy into her womb.
Shuddering underneath him, head still yanked back by her long blonde hair, Karina groaned loudly as her own orgasm hit her. Even more powerful than the first as she thought that she had just fucked her boyfriends friend for the second time and let him cum in her. She smiled.
"Sooooo gooooood" She moaned
As their shuddering and cumming slowly started to fade, Ben let Karina's head go and she collapsed on the table. He collapsed in the chair.
"You are amazing." He told her breathlessly, "I have never cum so hard in my life."
Karina lay on the table, the glass not as cool as it had been, with her large tits squashed against the glass of the tabletop.
All she could hear was her heartbeat, her breathing and the constant words of "sooo gooood" coming from her mouth. She could feel Ben's cum deep inside of her. Two loads she had taken from him, once in her mouth, now also in her pussy. She was well fucked, she felt so tired she just lay there for a while, relishing in the unbelievable fuck she had just had and this amazing feeling she now buzzed with.
Josh still sat watching the end of the game, completely unaware that his beautiful girlfriend, the object of so many men's desires, was lying across the kitchen table after a thorough fucking from his best friend. He didn't know that she had swallowed Ben's cum and had had Ben cum deep inside her pussy after two orgasm wrenching fucks. In fact, while Karina was slamming her pussy back on Ben's long dick in the kitchen, getting filled with all of his hot cum, Josh had been eating a couple of chips with dip on watching the dolphins miss a kick. He didn't even notice they were missing! The Raiders were about to win after all!
Karina clasped her bra back over her tits and pulled the top over her head while Ben was doing up his jeans and buttoning his shirt up again.
She walked to the mirror and straightened her hair as much as she could, it still looked a mess and her face was flushed. She also had a huge grin on her face, like the cat that got the cream, or a girl who just fucked her guy's best mate in the kitchen and certainly did get the "cream". Straightening her skirt she walked unsteadily on her legs.
Ben grabbed her waist from behind and stopped her just by the glass doors.
"That was great! Next time I want to fuck you in the bed you share with Josh while he is here." He told her.
"Come round soon." She said to him and kissed his cheek, "You can get a few of the guys round for a game of poker and you can poke me." She laughed.
"Maybe some of the guys will want to play POKE-HER with you." He said reaching up and squeezing her breast.
"Mmmmm, maybe!" She said with that teasing smile.
"Wear that eternity ring, I like looking at it as you call out my name while I am fucking you." He told her
"Ooooo, I will!" With a sparkle in her eye she answered and walked back into the lounge with Ben following her.
Josh watched as the Raiders made their final touchdown to win the superbowl and he jumped up yelling and screaming.
"WOOHOO! THEY DID IT!" He yelled.
He sat down and cracked open a beer to celebrate.
Just then Karina came in from the kitchen. Her hair looked a little messed up and her face was red too. Why were her clothes crumpled? Ben came in, his shirt was crumpled and his face was red too.
"What happened to you two?" He asked
"We went to "make" dinner, it was "really hot" in there! I, we, didn't make too much noise did we?" Karina said with a smile on her face
But Josh had already dismissed it. He told her that the Raiders had won the Superbowl and she walked over to him, quickly and on very unsteady legs, had she been drinking?, hugged him and gave him a deep passionate kiss. Her tongue probing his.
She must have put too much salt in the food, as her mouth tasted salty. He asked her as much.
"You wouldn't have liked the food, Even Ben wouldn't swallow it, So I had it all. I don't mind salty food; I have had two today. It was all thick and creamy and I couldn't get enough of it. Too bad I ran out of time to "make" some more, but I'll definitely have some more again, I enjoyed it too much not too" She said proudly and with a smile at Ben.
Ben had that cheeky grin on his face again.
"Well, I better go then mate, plane to catch tomorrow you know." Ben said to Josh
"Honey, Ben wanted to ask you if you wanted to host a poker game here some night, I don't mind if you do, I have lots I could "do"." Karina said
"She must be really horny, she has that teasing smile on her face again." He thought
"Sure that's fine with me. Be prepared to lose your chips though Ben, I'm better at poker than you." Josh replied, bantering with his old friend.
"I think you had better be careful Josh, Ben is REALLY good at Poke-her" Karina said with that smile. Only Ben picked up on the added emphasis on POKE-HER though.
"I'll see you out then mate." Josh said to Ben
"Bye Ben, I'll see you soon I hope." Karina said smiling
When the two friends got to the door Ben turned around and said,
"I had fun tonight man. Thanks for asking me over tonight, it's been great. And mate, that's one great girl you have there."
Ben said thanks and Ben went out,
Karina watched as the two guys left the room. Smiling inside and outside she loved teasing Josh, especially with those words that told of what went on in the kitchen. But Josh didn't notice, and that made her feel even naughtier.
"That was so kinky," She thought to herself, "I can't wait for this poker game. I will be the most entertaining hostess there can be."
She was ready to fuck again now. Life was about to get a lot kinkier for Karina, and she was looking forward to it.
Her father's car stopped in front of the house she had last visited years ago, visiting her uncle with her family when she was 10. Iroha's mother had still been alive back then, and she was sad not to remember a lot from that time. Now she had just finished high school and was waiting for her college applications to be processed, so she could hopefully get into one of her dream schools. Iroha wanted to study English Literature and become a teacher, as she was passionate about working with children and teaching them the joy of reading and writing.
But in the months until she went to college she would have to live with her uncle Dennis as her father and his new wife wanted to go travelling and didn't want to leave her home alone for three months. Iroha would actually have preferred that, but her opinion hadn't been taken into consideration so now she was stuck in the middle of nowhere with her uncle whom she knew almost nothing about.
Her dad John helped her get all of her bags from the trunk of the car and walked up the faded porch to the front door with her. Whilst Iroha's relationship to her dad had been loving and caring when her mom was still alive, it had grown a lot colder since her death. Especially since his marriage to Iroha's stepmom Michelle, who was only 9 years older than Iroha was now, she felt like she didn't quite belong in her own family anymore.
Now they just exchanged a quick goodbye once her dad had thanked his brother again for taking care of this for him, and she felt like there was a silent conversation happening between the two that she couldn't make sense of.
Only when her dad had gone back to his car and driven away did Dennis actually acknowledge her. Instead of shaking her hand, which she offered to him he leant in to hug her close to him. He was a tall man, towering over Iroha's short 5'2" by at least a foot as he pressed her petite form against his muscular one. That did make Iroha slightly uncomfortable, after all she hadn't seen him in years and they had never been close. However she didn't say anything and thought that when she would live with him for months, she probably had to be okay being hugged by him.
"Been a while since I last saw you, sweetheart. You've grown up into such a beauty!" he said, smiling in a friendly way but his gaze kept moving to her chest. Iroha knew she was pretty, she had been on the cheerleading squad in high school giving her a toned body and her dark eyes and chestnut curls caught a lot of men's eyes. Her C-cup breasts were a nice size on her small form and her rather big perky butt had been the topic of imagination for a lot of her male classmates, not that she knew of that of course.
"Ummh, thanks. Where should I put my stuff?" She looked down at her feet as she said this, uncomfortable with both the situation of moving in with him and with his penetrating gaze on her.
"I'll take you up to the bedroom. Just follow me." He turned around and strode down a hallway and up a flight of stairs, before opening the door furthest down the corridor. Iroha had time to ponder him on the way. Her uncle was 37 years old, she knew that from the yearly birthday cards her family sent him and in good shape as far as she could see. He was serious and hardworking from what she remembered from her childhood, not one to make jokes or really talk all that much but she didn't remember him as ever being unpleasant to be around. Then why was he making her so uncomfortable now?
Trying to shake the uneasy feeling she had, she stepped through the door her uncle had opened which closed behind them with a click. The room was not what she had expected at all. It wasn't the size of it, the furniture within or even the decor that was odd, it was how lived in it obviously looked. There was men's clothing on the back of an armchair and a pair of boxers on the ground in front of the bed, the bed itself had apparently been made in a hurry as the sheets weren't even and the pillows looked to have been haphazardly thrown on top.
Iroha turned around to look at her uncle.
"You must have taken me to the wrong room, clearly someone lives here!" She made to move past him towards the door, but Dennis stopped her by grabbing her around shoulder and pulling her body close to his.
"No, my dear, I did not take you to the wrong room. You are right that someone lives here, I do actually, but I never said that you would get your own room." He smiled at her, a smile that was meant to calm her, tell her that everything was alright but Iroha felt a little afraid now.
"I can't stay in the same room with you! There must be another place for me to sleep, I'll stay on the sofa if there's no alternative but I won't share a bed with you." Iroha tried to pull away from him, to get out of his grip but his hand only gripped her shoulder more tightly whilst his other arm snaked around her waist, moving uncomfortably close to her ass over her short dress. It was a warm summer's day and Iroha had wanted to take advantage of not having to follow a school dress code anymore, but now she regretted wearing the short light blue dress today.
"Oh yes, you can and you will, just like you'll do anything else I ask you to do. And right now I want you to take that cute little dress of so I can get you in my bed and fuck your sweet little pussy." He expected her beginning to struggle in earnest and held her arms to her sides by clamping one of his larger muscular arms around her whilst his other hand began pulling her dress up inch by inch.
Iroha was trying hard to break free from his grasp, she managed to hit his thigh painfully as she tried to knee his groin but he managed to get her dress up to right below her breasts without letting her get away. All the while Iroha was crying out for him to stop, to leave her alone.
"You can't do this to me! No! Stop, I'm your niece, you can't do this! Uncle Dennis! I don't want this, let me go! No!" She was crying by now, tears streaming down her face as her uncle ripped the dress off her, leaving her standing in only a black bralette and panty set. She felt more exposed than ever before in her life. Iroha was a virgin, she had only ever kissed and touched a guy above his clothes, now her uncle was forcing himself upon her and she was in his house, locked in a room with him with no one around for miles. She could feel his erection pressing into her naked belly through his jeans as his hands moved to the clasp of her bralette on her back.
"Oh sweet girl, I can do anything I want to you now. I even have your dad's permission to fuck you and knock you up, although I would have done that either way. So stop fucking whining and accept that from now on you'll spend a lot of time with my cock inside you." With this he managed to open the clasp and pull the flimsy fabric of her bralette off and away from her.
She continued struggling as he pushed her back towards the bed, laying her down on it as he straddled her hips. Iroha's arms were free now, so she tried to punch him in the face but her uncle only laughed and pulled out some tape from the bedside drawer. With this he secured her hands together above her head before attaching them to the headboard. This pushed her breasts out towards him, which he took advantage of by taking the nipple of her left breast into his mouth and sucking on it.
"Aah, I hate you, you need to stop doing this, please! I'm a virgin, I don't want to lose it like this! Please stop this, I won't ever tell anyone if you just stop now, please!" She was noticing quickly that trying to get her hands free was doing nothing, so now she focused on trying to kick him again but with him straddling her it was hard to even move her legs. Iroha felt incredibly afraid lying almost naked on the soft bed with her uncle over her, his mouth on her chest. She couldn't believe that her own dad had actually agreed to letting his brother do this to her. How could he be okay with this?
"If you don't stop complaining, I'll tape your mouth shut too!" Dennis said as he pulled his own T-shirt over his head and threw it somewhere in the room. If Iroha hadn't been so terrified and focused on finding a way out of this situation, she would have noticed that he was quite well-built and not unattractive for a man his age at all.
"No, uncle Dennis, please just stop this now. I won't bother you, I'll find somewhere else to stay just let me go please!" Iroha began sobbing as her uncle shifted his focus from her chest to her panties, which he ripped off her in one quick motion. She was now entirely bare before him and she could see his erection straining against the fabric of his jeans. The bulge in his pants looked huge and terrifying to a virgin like her, and she wanted desperately to get as far away as possible from him.
"I told you what would happen if you didn't stop whining. Tape it is then." he said, as he ripped off a piece of tape and placed it over her mouth. She was still trying to plead and beg him to stop, but only muffled noise came out as tears were streaming down her face.
Dennis started unbuttoning his own pants now and pulled them and his boxers off, freeing his rock-hard cock from it's confines. He was a large man and his cock matched his overall stature. 9 inches long and as thick as Iroha's wrists, it made a new wave of tears flow down her cheeks and her muffled protests got louder.
Her uncle however just ignored her pleas and spread her legs forcefully to get a good look at her pussy. She was waxed bare, not liking the hassle of constant shaving or the look and feel of hair growing down there. Dennis groaned at the sight of her tight opening, it looked impossibly tiny next to his huge cock and he couldn't wait to sheath himself inside her.
She was definitely not aroused however, so he would have to work for a while to get her wet enough to get his monster into her virgin cunt. Ignoring her muffled protests, he started rubbing above her opening, looking for her little pleasure bud. Once he had found her clit as shown by the involuntary bucking of her hips, he applied more and more pressure to it, forcing her towards an orgasm she did not want to experience. Iroha was gasping and panting, trying to resist giving in to the tightening coil in her loins but she couldn't help unravelling when he pressed hard on her clit whilst pinching one of her nipples with the other hand. She wasn't one to masturbate regularly and so this orgasm really hit her with it's intensity, making her almost forget where and with whom she was right now, it was so good.
Finding her sufficiently wet after her orgasm, Iroha's uncle positioned himself at her entrance and began pushing into her tight pussy. His thick cockhead stretched her opening as he forcefully pressed into her. Iroha was protesting against the tape over her mouth at the intrusion and the pain of being stretched so much, and yet only the head of his long rod was actually inside her yet. She also knew that he had not put on a condom and whilst she hadn't thought about what he had said about knocking her up before, only thinking about how she could get him away from her, she knew it was a realistic possibility that he could actually impregnate her.
All of her thoughts came to a halt as she felt Dennis push further into her until he reached a barrier, her hymen. This was it, she wouldn't be a virgin anymore after this. If she had known that this is what it would come to, she would have slept with one of the guys from school, anything to avoid this being her first time. It felt like he was tearing her apart with his thick cock as he pulled back only a little, before thrusting back and tearing through her hymen. If she hadn't already cried all of her tears, she would have burst into them all over again.
Dennis' cock still wasn't fully inside her as he began thrusting at a slow rhythm, trying to embed more and more of his manhood in her with every thrust. She felt so tiny underneath him, her small frame dwarfed by him and he loved the feeling of his cock stretching her insides. He could almost see her belly bulge whenever he pushed himself deep inside her, nudging her cervix even though there was still an inch that he hadn't managed to get into her. She was unbelievably tight and knowing that she was his now, that he could fuck her whenever he wanted however he wanted almost made him come right then.
But he wanted to drag it out a little more, so he pulled out of her for now. The look of hope that this was it in her tear-rimmed eyes quickly was replaced by fear as he turned her around so she was on her knees in front of him, her tits pressed into the mattress and the tape attaching her wrists to the bed frame tightening from being twisted.
Then he pushed his cock back into her pussy and began really fucking her with quick, hard thrusts that sent Iroha's tits bouncing and had her gasping in pain every time his thick cockhead would forcefully push against her cervix.
Dennis loved watching his huge cock stretching her pussy to the limits everytime he pushed it into her. There was nothing better to him than fucking a tight little cunt, and his sweet 18-year-old niece felt like heaven as he pounded into her. He was close to cumming, but wanted to feel her pussy clenching around him in orgasm as he came, so he reached one of his hands down around her to rub her clit.
Iroha hated that it actually started to feel good when he rubbed her clit. The pain was bearable now and with the change in positions he actually hit a pleasurable spot deep inside her that she hadn't even known existed. She still hated how he was forcing her into this so much, but her body still responded to his ministrations the same as if this had been a voluntary experience.
She screamed, loud even through the tape on her mouth as she came in a haze of pleasure and pain. Her pussy clamped down around Dennis' cock pushing him into his release too. He held himself deep inside her as he shot jet after jet of hot cum right against the entrance to her womb, grunting and groaning in pleasure all the while. Naturally her body reacted to his hot cum shooting inside her by drawing out her orgasm, pulling the cum deeper inside her every time her pussy contracted. This orgasm felt even better than the first, leaving her in a blissful state of pleasure for almost a minute.
Once she came down from her high, Iroha started feeling the aftermath of what had happened. She felt a weird warmth inside her where her uncle's cum was still lodged deeply by his now flaccid member, only a small amount dripping out. The reality of the situation hit her; he might have gotten her pregnant. Iroha wasn't on any birth control, she hadn't planned on having sex with anyone and would have used a condom once the moment arose. How long ago had her period been? She counted the days in her head. Six days since her period ended and she had actually had her period for five days…
She started crying again as she realised that although it wasn't her most fertile day, it was definitely a highly dangerous one. Iroha couldn't have a baby now, she wanted to start college in a few months, meet someone, fall in love for the first time. But now she might not have any of that, if her uncle asserted his will and actually got her pregnant. Even if it didn't happen right now, he wouldn't let her get away that easily and there was nobody around who she could run to. 'At least I like kids', a small voice in her mind said, 'and he made me orgasm twice, that's something.'
Dennis finally got out of his pleasure-induced haze and started pulling his now soft cock out of Iroha's cum-filled cunt. It filled him with a sick sense of pride as he saw his cum start leaking out of her. She was still on her knees with her upper body pressed into the mattress as the tape held her in position. He wouldn't let her move right away, so most of his sperm was stopped from leaking out by gravity.
"You look stunning, sweetheart. On your knees with my cum filling your pussy, this is where you belong from now on." He smiled at her and walked off towards the bathroom, leaving the terrified minor in her position on his bed. Dennis would go back to her after he showered and once she promised she wouldn't fight him again, he'd have her take a nice hot bath and a good hearty meal. And then he would have some more fun with his new personal sex-slave and have another go at breeding her. One day soon she would be pregnant with his child and then he'd have her forever.
Chapter Management
Edit Chapter
Chapter 2: Iroha's New Life
Chapter Text
Seven weeks after moving in with her uncle, Iroha had become somewhat used to her new life, as far as one ever could get used to being an unwilling broodmare for their own uncle. She had pretty much given up on fighting him when it came to sex. She had learnt the hard way that the more she tried to fight him, the rougher the treatment she would get for it.
The first few days had been hell for her. Dennis had been so excited about finally having his beautiful niece all for himself that he hadn't let up on her for more than a couple of hours when she first moved in. During those first few days he'd had her in every position he could think of, and he had loved shooting his cum into her in every single one of them.
He had grown especially fond of making her ride him, as she really had to think about what they were doing and look him in the eyes as he made her basically fuck herself with his cock.
Iroha had tried to avoid thinking about actually fucking her uncle in the beginning, instead imagining herself somewhere else, with someone else, but when Dennis had picked up on that, he had found ways of making her remember at all times that she was with him. Now he constantly reminded her that it was her uncle's cock that was pounding into her, that it was his cum filling her up and his baby that would soon grow inside her. He made her look into his eyes as he came and had started making her ask to be fucked, by playing with her clit with a strong vibrator until she couldn't take another orgasm and asked him to finally take her.
Iroha wasn't quite pregnant yet, her last period had come a little less than three weeks after coming here, but with the pace Dennis had been filling her up with cum, he suspected she would be pregnant very soon. Her next period should have started yesterday and it hadn't begun yet, so he hoped he had already succeeded at knocking her up and just didn't know for certain yet.
That morning Dennis had taken her in his all-time favorite position again, with her on her knees as he roughly fucked her from behind. It made him feel so powerful to have this young beauty on her hands and knees with his cock buried in her to the hilt, completely at his mercy. And it gave him the best angle to continually hit her cervix with every thrust, which he enjoyed immensely. Like music to his ears, Iroha would gasp and groan as he used his hands to make her cum on his cock as he fucked her, while pushing so painfully deeply inside her with every thrust. It also satisfied the primal part of him that just wanted to breed her and make her take his seed, so he could see her swell with his child.
Just imagining her pregnant, her beautiful tits even bigger, her belly growing and her face flushed as she carried around his progeny, he was hard again. He really wanted to take his little toy again right now, and luckily for him he could do so whenever he wanted.
Her uncle found Iroha on the living room sofa, reading a book he had bought her as one of many bribes to try and get her warmed up to him. In time and in conjunction with the hopefully soon aiding pregnancy hormones, he hoped he could get her so used to him that she wouldn't try to leave again and instead accepted her new life as it was. The two times Iroha had tried to get away, his alarm system had warned him early and he had gotten her before she could even leave the front porch. But he had had to punish her for it, spanking her roughly both times, which was something he didn't enjoy. It wasn't that he didn't enjoy making her feel a bit of pain, he just preferred using his cock to cause that as he fucked her instead of spanking her.
"Come here, Iroha.", he told her now in the strict voice he used whenever he gave her a command. She had quickly picked up on the fact that it was in her own interest to obey him straight away. If she took too long to do something he told her to do, or she didn't do it at all, he would be very rough in making her do exactly what he had asked her to.
With trembling fingers Iroha put the book she had been reading away and stood up from the couch, slowly so she could delay the inevitable as long as she could. When she looked at him, she saw that her uncle had already undressed and was standing before her with his cock proudly protruding from his body. She knew what he wanted when he pointed at the ground before him, so Iroha got down on her knees before him and started taking his cock into her mouth immediately. She knew that if she didn't, he would use a ring gag on her and force himself into her mouth, something she had learned the hard way.
Dennis enjoyed letting his niece suck on his cock to get him nice and wet whenever he wanted to fuck her. That way he could skip the foreplay and just make her take his dick, instead of having to wait until he got her sufficiently wet before doing so. That was something he was really looking forward to when he got her pregnant, he had heard a number of times that pregnant women were constantly horny and ready to be fucked. That sounded amazing to him, and he couldn't wait for Iroha to get to that point.
"Take off your dress, then bend over the sofa, baby." The sofa was just slightly too high for Iroha to bend over the back of it without going up on her tiptoes, so she was balancing on them in order to get herself high enough. Dennis enjoyed this position immensely, he needed to lift her up a bit further to get his cock into her tight pussy as she was so much shorter than him, which meant her feet left the floor and she was completely under his control as plowed into her. He quickly pushed his glistening cock into his niece, ignoring her moan of pain as his big cock stretched her open again.
Dennis had been delighted to find out that even after weeks of almost constant fucking, she would still always be nice and tight whenever he wanted to fuck her next, her pussy tightening back up in vain every time, as it would be forcefully stretched again by his big cock only hours later.
Now that he was back inside her, he set a languid pace of deliberate forceful thrusts, for which he would lift Iroha up slightly every time he pulled out and then let her fall back onto his cock, getting himself impossibly deep inside her. He continued like this for a while, revelling in the feeling of being buried balls deep in her warm wet pussy.
Against her will, Iroha's pussy got wet very quickly every time he fucked her now. Her body knew how to fulfill its natural purpose much better than she did, Dennis thought as he continued roughly moving her up and down on his cock.
Iroha was ashamed at feeling herself get closer to orgasm yet again. It seemed that her uncle had figured out exactly how he could make her cum quickly whilst taking her, despite the soreness and pain that she still felt every time.
This was still one of the worst things about being fucked by her uncle, the way her own body betrayed her. But even as she thought that, she felt the delicious pleasure of her coming climax as her pussy started clenching around Dennis' big cock.
He started furiously pistoning in and out of her now, the way Iroha's pussy spasmed around him quickly pushing him over the edge too. As the first shot of cum left his twitching cock, he pushed himself inside her as far as he could and emptied his balls right into her womb, thrusting slightly with every new spurt whilst keeping himself deeply buried.
Now that he was finally done Iroha slumped against the back of the sofa and felt his warm release pool deep inside her, as she was tilted down so it couldn't escape. She didn't have the energy to cry every time he fucked her anymore, as she got so used to being used as his very own fucktoy, that she became a little bit more numb to it every time.
In the beginning she screamed and cried every time, after futilely trying to fight him off beforehand. But now she just did what he commanded her to most of the time and hoped for it to be over soon. Only when he told her to do something especially painful or undignified she fought him, like when he wanted her to ask him to fuck her or to expressly tell him that she liked what he did to her. But even then he would find a way to force her into doing so regardless of how much he fought.
Iroha winced as her uncle finally pulled his now limp cock out of her, the friction irritating her abused pussy as it was still overly sensitive from her last orgasm. A strong hand on her back stopped her from getting back on her feet yet, as Dennis started fondling her soft breasts with his other hand. He alternated between tweaking her nipples and cupping and squeezing her tits, now using both hands to play with Iroha's beautiful chest which made her whimper as he stimulated her sensitive tits. He liked keeping her in a position where his cum couldn't escape for a while after a thorough fuck, so like this he used the time to have some more fun with her.
Only after another ten minutes of playing with Iroha's breasts and later her clit, thus forcing another orgasm from her did Dennis let her stand again and left her as he went back to his office, deeply satisfied from another glorious fuck.
Two days later, Iroha still hadn't started her period. She was terrified about most likely already being pregnant, whereas her uncle was already feeling victorious as he made her take a pregnancy test to confirm what both expected. With trembling fingers holding the blue and white stick, Iroha sat on the side of the bathtub and prayed for it to not show her the result she dreaded. Dennis stood across from her, impatiently twitching his foot as he waited for the confirmation of his achievement. Two stripes appeared after another tense moment, and as Iroha started to sob at the now certainty that her uncle had succeeded at knocking her up. He bent down to pick her up and carried her off to the bedroom, setting her down on their bed before pulling her against him.
He was so hard as he thought about his niece now carrying his child that he couldn't wait to sink his cock back into her right now, but it wouldn't do for her to be crying the entire time and he needed her to calm down for the safety of the child. And for once he wanted her to actually enjoy it as he fucked her, even if it was just this one time.
"Iroha, listen to me."
She looked up at his command, so used to obeying his orders that it now came automatically.
"You are going to stop crying and calm down now. I told you that I would knock you up soon and now that you are pregnant, it doesn't do anything to cry about it. You are going to be so beautiful as your belly grows with our child and everything is going to be perfect. Just lean back and let me relax you."
With that, he pulled her further towards him, so she was leaning with her back against his chest, her legs between his on the bed. She only wore a short dress as he wanted her to during the summer, with nothing underneath so he had easy access. He now used his hands to spread her legs, whilst she was still silently crying as she lay against him, although her breathing had calmed somewhat and she was no longer sobbing loudly. Then he started slowly and tenderly stroking her clit, willing her to only feel pleasure at that moment so she would stop being so terrified and calm down.
This was the first time he really took his time in pleasuring her, without just doing so to get her to either get wet enough for sex or so he could feel her orgasming around his cock. This time it actually was about her, he wanted to calm her down about getting pregnant and also reward her this way for everything she was giving him, albeit against her will. Dennis started whispering words of praise into her ear as his other hand moved up under her dress to play with her breasts, but now he was careful and tender in his actions, wanting her to feel good about what he did. His other hand continued touching her clit as he slowly built up the pleasure.
Without thinking, Iroha felt herself leaning further into her uncle's embrace the longer he touched and praised her. It was getting increasingly difficult to focus on anything but the pleasurable sensations he evoked in her with his touch, so different to how his hands had felt on her before. Even the terror at having another life growing inside her against her will abated slowly as her mind became hazy and she felt herself slowly nearing her climax. This felt so much better than all the times he had forcefully made her cum in order to satisfy his own needs.
When he turned her around to straddle his lap, she didn't even try to stop him and let him kiss her deeply as he continued his ministrations on her clit and her sensitive breasts. He would do so anyway, no matter what she did, so why not just enjoy it and let it happen for once. She also let him take off her dress and move his mouth down to suck one of her hard nipples into his mouth, making her moan loudly at the stimulation.
Soon he had her cumming on his hand as he continued softly stroking her, guiding her through the best orgasm she had ever had. When she was done she slumped against him with her head on his shoulder, her face flushed and her breathing labored.
With her still limply leaning against him, Dennis pulled off the confining fabric of his boxers which his painfully hard cock had been straining against. His cock was weeping with precum and he desperately needed to feel it buried in Iroha's tight wet pussy.
"You were so great, baby, how about I make you feel that again?", he asked her in a much softer voice than he normally used with her. When she nodded with her face still buried in the crook of his neck, he slowly lifted her up and placed her right above his straining cock. He then slowly let her sink down upon it, hearing only a sharp inhale of breath from Iroha once he was buried fully inside her.
Still completely relaxed in her post-orgasmic haze, Iroha was surprised that she barely felt any pain when her uncle's cock entered her body, only the mild ache of her pussy stretching to accommodate him. And when he began rubbing her clit again as well as kissing the skin on her neck and shoulders tenderly, she didn't even protest as he began lifting her up and down on his cock.
After a few minutes of slow, sensual sex Iroha felt herself building up towards another powerful orgasm. She couldn't stop herself from moaning in pleasure now, and that spurred her uncle on to get a little more forceful with his actions. He began really thrusting into her from below as he felt himself speeding towards cumming too. Having his little pregnant niece blissfully moaning as he fucked her made him really enjoy this much slower, less rough sex. And when he finally used both his hands to really bounce her up and down on his cock as he started cumming, he was ecstatic as he felt his niece's pussy rhythmically spasming around him as she too came again.
He knew that once she came back to her senses, she would go back to hating him with every fiber of her being, especially now that she had his baby growing inside her against her will, but she wouldn't be able to forget how he had made her feel right now.
Chaewon's heart jumped as soon as she walked into the living room. Her mother had left for a three-day work trip, and having arrived home from college for the summer, Chaewon intended on spending quiet weekends with her father, Randy. They'd planned for the day. In the morning, after she'd gotten up, they'd cook breakfast together as they had done on weekends since she was a child. Afterward, they would go for a walk on the beaches of Santa Monica, catching up and enjoying time together, making up for the time they lost since she left for college nearly a year ago.
Those plans were the last things on her mind the moment she walked in the living room. Her father sat on the couch, his hands up on the air as a masked man, standing just a few feet away from him, held a gun toward him. Still shaking, Randy jumped as he acknowledged Chaewon's presence, then darted his eyes to the masked man again, looking as helpless as Chaewon, in her 18 years, had ever seen her father.
"Oh, dad! What's going on?" she screamed and took a step back, her knees wobbly, as soon as she saw the scene unfolding in front of her. Never in her life had Chaewon been so scared. In the peaceful family in which she grew up, where her father and mother taught her to use words and denounced all forms of violence, no guns were ever seen or considered; she hardly heard a harsh word from her parents, whether directed at her or each another. Yet, here, her father sat with a gun pointed at him.
"Shut up and sit down," the man commanded, his voice crackling and filled with rage as he pointed the gun at the couch, signaling for Chaewon on the chair across from a father.
"Before you say anything stupid," the man began, his eyes glaring at the both of them. "I don't want your money."
He stopped for a second to let the words sink in, yet it didn't make it any easier on Chaewon's heart. The college freshman from American University could feel her heart pounding, not knowing what to expect or what was to become of her family. In that moment, she wanted Mom. While she loved and always got along with her father, her mother had always been a source of comfort, and deep inside, she wished Mother would all the sudden show up, and call the police, and hold her and dry her tears. Chaewon snapped back into reality by the intruder's voice, and jumped, as the man continued.
"What I want is to see you naked," the man said to Chaewon, staring at her up and down and focusing on her chest, hidden from view by her arms. Still wearing her pink and yellow pajamas, Chaewon didn't look at all like the confident, intelligent 18-year-old freshman who led many volunteer and community projects since she was a pre-teen.
"Now, stand up, and start stripping, and your dad and I are going to watch," the intruder commanded, his eyes as serious as his tone, while making motions with his gun.
"She … I …," Randy stammered, his hands trembling as he tried to protest.
"Shut up and just watch," the man interrupted. "I know you want to watch her," he man barked in an accusing tone, one that all the sudden made Chaewon sick to her stomach.
"Do it now!" the man said, pulling back the charging handle, as he chambered a round and pointed it at the teen, determined to prove to them he wasn't bluffing.
Reluctantly, Chaewon stood up and with her eyes to the ground, began unbuttoning her pajama shirt, her hands shaking from both fear and shame as she stood between the man and her father. For Chaewon, there was still a moment of salvation. She could turn away from her father and he would never have to see her naked. She would never have to be so openly naked in front of her dad.
Shame washed over Chaewon. Sure, she was comfortable with her dad, but to display her body for him in such a manner, she could never live with herself. She could never live with the idea of allowing her father to watch her strip, showing her tits, and then, even worse, having him look at her nakedness from the front, able to look at what was between her legs.
On the couch, Randy trembled as his eyes focused on his daughter, hoping, wishing she weren't so scared and that somehow he could reach out to comfort her and make her fear go away. Even just a few feet from one each other, father daughter felt like they were thousands of miles away, unable to comfort each other, or reach out to hug each other to make their world right again.
One button at a time, Chaewon began to undress, her fingers shook and her knees buckled with a new feeling of fear and shame she'd never experienced before.
If I think about something else, maybe this wouldn't be so bad, she convinced herself as she unbuttoned the top button to her PJ top, slowly exposing the skin on her chest, and with each button, her cleavage and breasts came into view.
She'd gone to sleep the night before without a bra and now, with half of her buttons already undone, Chaewon was exposing to her father a part of her body he had not seen since she was a child. The result of many hours in tanning salons began to show itself for the first time to her father. To Chaewon's surprise, her nipples began poking out in reaction to the cold air, her areolas filled with goose bumps. Two more buttons. She kept her eyes on the ground, focusing on each button, taking her time to undress as to not rush herself into embarrassment, and half hoping the man would change his mind.
When, at last, all the buttons were undone, Chaewon stood in front of her father, feeling like a child being judged, hands still shaking as her breasts pushed out of her chest, her eyes stared at the carpet as she reached up to get out of her PJ top, and dropping it on the floor.
"Now, your bottoms, too," the man screamed, once again waving his gun toward Chaewon, who flinched and moved back, startled at the man's sudden movement.
"Oh. No, no, no. This was bad enough, but my bottoms, too? Her mind screamed, weighing the meanings of being naked in front of a stranger as well as her dad. For Chaewon, the body was such something to be proud of - to be loved, but at the same time, also something private - not to be shown to just anyone. Trust. That's what had to happen before she exposed her body to any boy in college; yet, with both trust and intimacy nowhere to be found, she stood half exposed, with orders to show the stranger and her father more of herself.
Reluctantly, she reached for her either side of her waistband, just right above where both sides of her hips were, and began pulling down, half an inch at a time as if trying to bide her time, hoping if she went slowly enough, she would eventually make the man go away. She continued to pull at the waistband, just exposing the front, and Randy continued to stare at his daughter, first at her chest again and then at her crotch, part of him curious at the exposure of his daughter's body.
Then, it came into view. First just the fleshy lips, just the top of the lips, delicate and a hue of pink. As Chaewon began pulling her PJ bottoms down farther, her entire mound came into view, exposing the pouty lips, the long dip that bookended by either side of her neatly folded outer lips, gently covering the tiny hole within, still hidden from view. From that distance, Randy swore he saw a bit of shimmering light between her legs, perhaps a sign that she'd been a bit wet at the attention. His mind began to wander in places many fathers often visited, but so few ever admitted to doing such. Closing his eyes, Randy unsuccessfully pushed the image out of his mind. Imprinted within his mind were the beauty between her legs, and the pair of breasts that he never imagined he would ever get excited over. He shook and opened his eyes again.
As Chaewon stepped out of her PJ bottoms and stood naked and trembling in front of her own father and the intruder, the PJ bottoms, still hot from he body heat laying bunched on the floor, she began to wonder what her father thought of her. Was he judging her body? Was he upset that she'd so easily stripped, despite having done so under duress?
The young girl didn't have a chance to think to herself for long, as her thoughts were interrupted by yet another command, jolting her back into reality again.
"Now, touch your pussy," the man commanded as he sat down, gun still pointing at her, not giving a damn that she'd barely turned 18, after having graduated high school early, or that her father was also in the room.
"Uh … I can't…" Chaewon stammered, knowing that would cross the line, that it was one thing to expose her own pussy in front of her father, and it was another thing to play with her own pussy in front of him. Of course she'd masturbated before, many, many times, and in fact, had done so just the night before, but never had she ever considered playing with herself in front of her father.
Yet, the 18-year-old had no choice, for as soon as she started to protest, the man pointed a gun at her father, prompting her to sit down on the empty chair next to her and giving in to the man's demands as he smiled and motioned with his head to her father, telling him to watch.
It wasn't supposed to be like this. During the times Chaewon masturbated, it'd been in front of her lovers, men she wanted to see her masturbate, and in her own room, with privacy. An act so intimate, she reasoned, was only meant for those she loved, and for herself, not for the whole world to see. Of course she loved her father, but that was a different type of love. She'd never considered him a lover, and to sit there, already exposed, and now about to touch herself, sent a repulsive feeling down her spine and deep in the pit of her stomach.
But masturbate she must. She had to do what it took to get that man to go away, to leave her and her father alone, and when Mother came home from her trip, they would be a happy family again, forever leaving behind this incident. At that moment, she didn't even consider that they would call the police, because of the shame, and fear that her face would be exposed all over the news. If no one knew, if they kept quiet, Chaewon thought she could deal with the turmoil by herself.
Slowly, she reached for her slit, her tiny lips still neatly folded and tucked inward, hiding and covering the tiny hole that often leaked with her own juices when she touched herself. Her middle finger got there first, gently parting her lips as she pushed a middle finger into the entire slit, letting her hand, cold and trembling, slide down the valley that, at the top, featured her clit, still hidden from view, and below, the dip that at times became moist and wet, drooling with hot juices. But she found it to be dry and lifeless, partly because of fear, and because she wasn't turned on.
Chaewon listlessly moved her middle finger up and down the slit, her palm against her clit as she moved her middle finger's knuckle up and down over her tiny hole, her knuckle taking a dip each time she did so. She swallowed hard, knowing that soon enough, she would probably physically turn herself on, though emotionally, Chaewon was miles away, back at college, where she was loved and respected, looked up to and adored, lusted after and viewed as a world changer.
As if having an out-of-body experience, Chaewon continued touching her pussy, stimulating her clit, and letting her knuckle move over the fuck hole, sometimes making circles around it, completely ignoring her audience. As she did so, both her father and the man glued their eyes on her fingers, following each movement as the scared teenage girl continued to explore her folds. Partly feeling guilty, Randy swallowed hard and realized that he'd gotten excited. My God, Chaewon has a beautiful pussy, he thought, before chastising himself for looking.
Dipping her knuckle into her hole, just a fraction of an inch, Chaewon shocked herself and snapped back to reality, remembering all the sudden that she was masturbating in front of her father and a stranger, as she could feel a slippery, warm substance stick to her knuckle. Was she getting turned on in front of her father? Was she getting wet while masturbating in front of her dad, despite not wanting to? As if egged on by an unseen force, Chaewon continued to masturbate. Pushing her palm harder against her clit, and with a quicker pace now, the teenager ran her knuckle over her dip once again. As if by magic, the walls inside her pussy began to leak; thin, hot trails of lubricant exited her body and onto her finger.
I am wet. What's wrong with me? And dad can see me wet, Chaewon thought to herself, admitting to herself that she'd been turned on by touching herself, whether it was also because she'd done so in front of her father was another story. The first step - admission, was all that was needed to open the floodgate as her speed increased, and all the sudden, Chaewon could feel the lust building inside of her as each touch produced more lubricant, helping her hand glide much easier on her crotch, while sending shivers up her spine.
No, no, no, this can't be happening, her mind screamed, yet part of her also let it all go. Perhaps if she made herself cum, she thought, the man would leave them alone, and better yet, she'd be able to satisfy herself, her now-fogged mind thought. Then she and dad would talk about it, and it would all be over. They'd return to their normal lives, dad going on to love mom as he always did, and Chaewon continuing with her college career.
The more she focused on the fact that her father was watching her, which Chaewon simply could not get out of her head, the more wet she somehow got, as her juices began to coat her insides at first, and then inch by inch, ran down her pussy and wetting the opening of her tiny opening. Her knuckle became slick with each dip it took inside her hole, no matter how shallow, and the young girl felt a hot flush over her entire body as she looked down, realizing that her chest were flushed red, and her nipples pushing out of her the mounds on her chest, excited by the pleasure she was giving to her other body parts. As if resigned to accept her fate, Chaewon pushed her crotch out at the direction of her father, exposing her sopping pussy and she let out a hiss.
With her breathing becoming more shallow, Chaewon closed her eyes, hoping, thinking that perhaps if she didn't see her father in front of her, she wouldn't get as turned on. It didn't help. She'd given up now, she'd given up on trying to pretend it wasn't her father watching her, because in reality, he was; all the sudden, accepting the fact made it easier to masturbate, but she still didn't want to see him in front of her.
"Ugh!" a tiny gasp involuntarily escaped her throat as her knuckle took another dip, taking with it the slick, hot lubricant now seeping out of her pussy and running down her slit and onto the chair. Deep inside of her, more juices had built up, and they needed release; they needed her help to exit her body, through her pussy and onto her hands and the chair she sat on, even if it meant doing so in front of her father.
Opening her eyes again, Chaewon looked directly at her dad to find his eyes were glued to her, on her pussy, on the way her hand and fingers danced between her legs. Momentarily, as he realized that Chaewon was looking at him, Randy guiltily looked up at her. For a second, a mere second, their eyes locked. Chaewon sighed as he looked at her, because in his eyes, she could see it all. She could see the guilt of a father's helplessness, and for the moment, she felt an intense love for him. Yet, she also saw the eyes she'd seen in so many lovers - lust, the burning desire to be with her, to be inside her, to grind his crotch against hers as they both orgasm. Chaewon shuddered at the idea of her dad being turned on by her. Yet part of her, a small, little part deep inside of her, accepted it, knowing that it was natural for a man to be turned on at the sight of a woman in sexual needs, especially one as good looking as she was.
He wants to fuck me. I turn him on. Dad is hard because of me, Chaewon realized as her fingers continued to dance, and though the idea made her sick, Chaewon could not help but eye her father from where she sat, letting her eyes rest on his crotch and realizing that in between his legs, a bulge had developed.
Her heart beat faster, not out of fear anymore, as she'd learned to accept the situation, but because she'd never been in such a situation. To her knowledge, she'd never turned her dad on, and all the sudden, the idea seemed a novelty to her. Her own father had gotten hard watching her, and she, too, felt guilty. Yet, it somehow made her wet, as Chaewon increased the speed at which she rubbed her pussy.
"Ugh," she softly moaned, closing her eyes and biting her lips as she leaned back, preserving in her mind the image of her father with his lusty eyes and bulging cock, staring at her as she masturbated. Is he still staring? She thought. As if to find the answer to her question, Chaewon pushed her middle finger halfway inside herself, sending pleasurable shockwaves to the nerves inside her hole, now slick and warm as it expanded to welcome her finger. She let out a moan. Is he watching now?
"Ohhhh, shit!" she dragged out the word, letting her finger linger before pushing it in all the way and gasping as she did. The idea that her father was still watching made her more wet as Chaewon tensed her body while her finger, almost on its own, thrust in and out of her body.
How hot was it that her father had lost all sense of fatherly love and protection and was turned on by her body, she thought. How hot was it that all the social constructions of family, thousands of years of defining and redefining what was moral and immoral were all gone, replaced with only the pure lust a father had for his own daughter. How hot was it that her father probably wanted to fuck her.
She could feel it building deep inside her, a few more minutes and she would explode all over the chair, not caring if her father were there or not.
A she approached closer and closer to the familiar feeling, young Chaewon was snapped back into reality again, forcing her to take her finger from her pussy, still slick with her juices, and look up.
"That's enough!" the masked man said. "This isn't just for you."
All the sudden, guilt came over Chaewon as she remembered the danger of the situation, that there was still a man with a gun, and worse yet, she'd masturbated, and gotten wet, and gotten close to an orgasm in front of her own dad.
"You! Drop your pants!" the man commanded as he pointed the gun at Randy, who began to protest, but only to give in, as he shot a guilty look at Chaewon. The man probably wanted her father to masturbate in front of her now, Chaewon thought to herself, and all the sudden, was brought back to the feelings of shame and embarrassment she felt when the whole ordeal began.
Standing up and unbuckling his belt, Randy unsnapped the hook to his pants and got out of them, as Chaewon kept her eyes on the ground, remembering that Randy, after all, was her father, and no matter how hot a situation she'd mistakenly thought this was, he was still her father. There was no staring at one's father - especially at his crotch, no matter how turned on a daughter might be. This wasn't in any social guideline rulebooks; it just was.
"Look at how hard you're making him," the man said to Chaewon. As she brought her eyes up, almost like a scared child peeking into the closet at night and checking for monsters, Chaewon passed her father's crotch and stared into her father's eyes for a moment, giving him a look of guilt and then brought her eyes back down toward his crotch. With his underwear still on, Chaewon could see her father's cock poking against his gray underwear, his sexual excitement evident by his cock creating a tent in his underwear and a large, wet spot where the head of his penis rested.
Chaewon couldn't do anything but take in a sharp breath - lightly enough as to not disturb the quietness of the room, yet loud enough for both her father and the masked man to hear. Randy, her own father, the very man who'd raised her, taught her to hit and catch baseballs, ride a bike and eventually drive a car, was turned on by her. Randy, her own father, the man who'd been there for her first date, who had dried her tears when she was a child, and who had driven cross country to drop her off for college, had gotten hard watching her masturbate. She felt something inside her. Was it guilt?
"Come over there and sit on him! Kiss him," the man commanded, perhaps ordering Chaewon to do what she would have done by herself anyway when at the highest peak of sexual excitement. Yet, something got the better of her; Chaewon began to protest, but as soon as she did, the man shot her a look that reminded her of the seriousness of the situation, and she gave in, torn between fear for her life, and the guilt of being in a sexual position with her own father, violating thousands of years of traditions and giving into the taboo most societies dared not mention.
With nimble feet, Chaewon walked over to her father, her eyes locked into his the entire time, having already preserved the image of his hard cock in her mind. Still, she didn't know what to think. On the one hand, they were both turned on. On the other hand, she was his daughter. He was her father. This just couldn't happen in any civilized society, and because they'd considered themselves educated, this especially couldn't happen in their family.
What would her mother think? What would she say to her father after it was all finished? How could she go on with her own life after this incident? Better yet, would she let her mind revert back to this incident and actually be turned on in her future masturbatory fantasies?
Inches away from him now, Chaewon swallowed hard as her father reached for her face, cupping her cheek with familiarity and love, and tried to comfort her as the heat of her cheek penetrated his hand. Reaching for the few wispy hairs on her face, he moved them to the side and continued to stroke her face with the inside of his thumb.
"I am so sorry, baby," he whispered, his voice desperate for forgiveness. "I am so sorry we have to do this. And I am sorry for my reaction."
Chaewon took a deep breath knew she had to respond. Though, she wondered, was he more sorry that he couldn't do anything to end the situation, or was he sorry that he'd gotten hard watching her masturbate? Either way, Chaewon wanted to believe his words - every bit of them, and reaching to grab his hand, she kissed his thumb.
"It's okay, we have to do what we have to do," she whispered, as if such an intimate moment, a father and daughter moment, was not to be heard by anyone else. She forced a smile, reassuring him that she wasn't upset, though deep inside, she was still confused, not knowing the difference between the love and lust she and her father felt, and wondering how far this would go. How far would this all take them? Would they recover from this? Would their family endure?
Reaching for him, she pulled herself onto his lap and straddled to face him, their faces inches apart. It was much like when she was younger as father and daughter sat facing each other. But it didn't feel the same. First, she was naked and he was in his underwear, and second, he'd watched her masturbate. Thirdly, Chaewon was extremely turned on, and as far as she could tell, he was also turned on.
"Oh, wow," Chaewon whispered next to his ear as she felt his hardness jump in response to her naked, warmth crotch. Her father's cock was now separated from Chaewon's pussy by a small layer of underwear. She could feel its heat, strength and eagerness to break free of his underwear. A sense of guilt washed over Chaewon as her mind screamed to her that she was getting turned on by cock - her own father's cock. Yet, she nuzzled his face, taking in his scent, and closing her eyes, placing her lips on his chin, readying herself for the activity she'd done so many times before. It all felt familiar, but this time, it also felt different. Was she repulsed or she was excited? Chaewon couldn't tell, but as she kept her eyes closed, and gasped in surprise as she felt his lips gently touching hers. Taking in a deep breath, Chaewon parted her lips and took in his bottom lip before canting her head and sucking in her father's scent.
Warm, comforting and sexy. Those were the only words she could use to describe his kiss, as she sucked in her breath, taking in his, and felt his lips sucking on her upper lip, his hand stroking her face. Her eyes were tightly shut, remembering her first kiss and the many kisses she'd given and received since, but she also remembered that it was her father she was kissing. Guilt washed over her once more.
A tongue. He'd stuck his tongue inside her mouth. Warm and slick, the tip of his tongue danced against hers. Chaewon sighed, clinging tightly onto her father's face, giving in and feeling his heart beating against hers, her breasts on her father's body, her nipples mashing against his chest. Completely helpless and utterly horny, Chaewon gave in. Even if she were told to quit, Chaewon probably couldn't have done it. She needed to continue kissing.
Down below, she could feel her father's cock twitching in his underwear, pushing and pulsating against her pussy, as she straddle him, feeling her own juices oozing out of her pussy and soaking her dad's underwear. Small waves of pleasure built upon her as they continued to kiss, her tongue now exploring his, occasionally opening her eyes to check to see if her was looking, only to find his eyes tight shut, lost in the kiss.
As if by accident and through muscle memory, Chaewon began humping against her father's cock. Slow, rocking motion on her father, with his underwear still on and soaked with both their juices. His underwear preventing his cock from springing free, but riding the clothed-covered shaft, soaking it from the outside with her own slick juices, seemed exciting to Chaewon, as she placed her hands around his neck and bounced, subtly and slowly, as if afraid to be discovered that she was enjoying this.
"Hmmmmm," she moaned into his mouth so that only he could hear, leaving him harder now, knowing that his own daughter - young, sweet Chaewon was enjoying the make out session and attempting to relieve herself by humping his cock. Randy could feel the slickness of her juices on his thigh, as it ran from inside, and grew even more excited because of the incestuous and forbidden nature of their kiss. But inside of him was also a feeling of guilt.
My daughter. She's my own daughter. He pushed his thoughts away, and allowed himself to get lost in making out with his daughter, occasionally pumping his whole crotch up, pushing his cock, still restrained by his own underwear, against her. How many fathers had ever done this with their daughters? The thought was erotic to him, too erotic, and Randy knew he needed to cum. He needed to shoot his load, whether on her beautiful face or deep inside her hole, drooling and ready for him to slide inside, it didn't matter. Randy, a happily married man, needed to fuck Chaewon. Randy, a loving father, needed to fuck his own daughter.
They were interrupted yet again, and came back to reality, remembering that there was a stranger with a gun in the room. Clearing his throat, the man pulled Chaewon off her father, and with a lusty look in his eyes, pointed the gun at her and, as if the anger were gone, began to speak softly.
"Now, make him cum! You both need to cum," the man demanded, his words etching into Chaewon's mind as she imagined Randy's cock stretching her, filling her.
The words shocked Chaewon as she felt her heart skip a beat. What shocked Chaewon even more was how wet she'd gotten, as she looked down and saw that her lips were puffy, parted, and a constant stream of fuck juices slowly flowed out of her, running down her thighs. Her clit pushed out of its hood, readying to be pleasured.
"We're not going to do that," Randy said, almost drained from the emotional rollercoaster. "She's my daughter, I can't…"
Randy continued, but was cut short by the intruder who proceeded to give the 45-year-old man a verbal lashing.
"What do you mean you can't?" The man's eye popped wide open as he gestured toward Randy's groin. "Look at you. Look at how hard you are! You want to fuck your own daughter. Strip down!"
The intruder's words inspired the young girl to take notice again, secretly moving her eyes toward her father's crotch as Randy removed his underwear and stepped out of it. As he pulled down the underwear, Randy's cock sprang to life, its deep pink head dripping a thin string of clear, lubricated substance as its shiny head pointing straight out in front of him. Chaewon drew a sharp breath, partly because of the shock of having seen her dad naked and hard, and partly because she marveled at his cock. So beautiful, so hard, and to Chaewon, it seemed just the right size for what she needed at the moment. She closed her eyes and let herself drift again.
I can't do this. I can't do this, a voice echoed in her head as she swallowed hard. I want to, but I can't. It's daddy, and as much as I need to cum, I can't do this. I love my father, but not like this.
Thoughts continued to run in and out of her head, one second telling her it was her father and that it was unacceptable to even think about, let alone be pleasured by his cock. The next, Chaewon was wishing she could cum, wishing he'd make her cum, wishing he'd fuck her until she was so satisfied she couldn't move. Then she drifted back to the guilty thoughts, shameful thoughts, thoughts that things would never be the same. She then scolded herself for being turned on, and then reasoned that it was natural, only to feel guilty again. Chaewon was in a confused and sexual stage, and Dad's hard cock, just inches from her, did not help.
"Oh, Chaewon. I am so, so sorry." Randy's eyes almost begged for forgiveness, looking at her and then down at her pussy before quickly moving his eyes back up.
Chaewon, standing naked and shivering in fear and perhaps desire, her pussy shiny and slick, had in inverse effect on Randy's words as he felt his body and mind betraying him. He wasn't really sorry. He needed to fuck her. He needed to glide his cock inside what he imagined to be her quivering, velvety pussy, pinning her down and making her nectar splash on his thighs and hers with each thrust as they ride together toward an incestuous orgasm. The image weakened his knees.
"Dad, it's okay," she whispered, her voice quivering. "After this, we'll be done and we'll be a family again."
Chaewon meant what she said. She wanted to be a family again, and she was sure everything would be okay again. Yet, the only lingering word that rested in both of their minds was "this."
"This" meaning father-daughter sex; "this" meaning Randy shoving his cock deep inside Chaewon; "this" meaning Randy fucking his own daughter; "this" meaning giving in to their own lust and letting their sexual urges take over. "This" also probably meant keeping it a secret between them and never telling her unsuspecting mother. "This" meant they would never be the same again.
"This" was here and had to happen. Chaewon walked over to the couch and sat down, her eyes on her dad the entire time as she leaned back, waiting for Randy to approach her, knowing that although he was a few feet away from her, soon enough, he would be inside her. Soon enough, she knew, they would cross the threshold, the line drawn in the sand between father and daughter. Soon enough, Chaewon's father would fuck her.
"Just do it and get it over with, dad," she said, her voice detached as she spread one leg, flexing her knee, while her other leg dropped to the floor, exposing her pussy, still wet and slightly opened, to her father and the stranger. She closed her eyes and waited for "it." She took in a deep breath, expecting the worst emotionally, but also knew sex, no matter whom with, would feel good. For Chaewon, this would be a rollercoaster ride. For the young student, this would be the duality of good and bad, incest and sex. She sat there, back against the arm rest, waiting for "it."
Suddenly, Chaewon could feel her father's weight as he knelt down on the couch, his breathing labored as he approached her, letting out a sharp breath. He grabbed her by the hips and pulled her closer to him. Chaewon didn't want to open her eyes, she didn't want to acknowledge that it was her dad placing his hands on her naked body, his face inches from her now soaking pussy. She didn't want to admit it was incest. Was she turned on? Yes, more than she'd ever been. Blame that on biology, but she also knew it was her dad, and no matter what sociologists said about family being a social construct, it was still wrong.
She gasped at his touch as he moved her right knee up closer to her chest. Chaewon turned her face into the couch, closing her eyes, readying for "it." Then, without any warning, it took her by surprise, as she felt his thick, hot cockhead against her slit, dragged up and down the valley and spreading his heat along her slit before resting at the entrance of her hole. He hadn't entered yet and already, she could feel waves of pleasure as his rubbery cockhead made contact with the insides of her pussy lips. She could feel his pre-cum mixing with hers, and trembled at how hot his cockhead felt as she imagined what it might feel like burning deep inside her, filling her, stroking the insides of her pussy, pushing her to an orgasm.
But Randy had other intentions. Rather than pushing deep inside her, after resting the drooling penis in front of her entrance, Randy reached for his shaft and moved it back up, gliding up her slit and resting it on her clit, his hot pre-cum drooling onto it, coaxing it to further push out of its hood.
"Hmmm," she moaned as his cockhead touched her clit, and opened her eyes to look at him, kneeling over her, his cock in hand and just inches from the entrance of her pussy. Her own dad was grabbing his cock and tapping it on her clit. His beautiful, thick and round cockhead just half her height's length away from her mouth, and she felt a desire to take it deep inside her mouth, sucking on it, feeling the lubricant in her throat, the saltiness on her tongue. But first, she needed to cum.
Her words, her simple "hmmm," darkened Randy's mind, as he began to understand that she, too, was enjoying this. Randy reasoned he could not fuck his own daughter at that moment, remembering all the father-daughter moments they'd had; but in this sexual stage, his own thoughts dictated, this moment, too, would be added to the thousands of other father-daughter moments they'd created.
My God, what an incredibly horny girl she is, he thought as he began massaging her clit with his cockhead, making her jump and pushing herself deeper down against the couch as if to get away. She hissed at his touch, his cock vibrating thousands of nerves in her clit as her mind went blank, only focusing on the pleasure her father's thick, drooling cockhead provided.
"Oh, my God! Da … " she very softly moaned, still aware that there was a stranger in the room, and that this was incest, yet she wanted more. Chaewon wanted to cum, and the only person available to make her cum at that moment was her dad. She needed to cum, despite that it was her dad.
"What the hell are you doing, put it in her." The impatient man shot a look his way as he tinkered with the camera. "Fuck her," he demanded.
"I … please, I just can't do it," her father said, continuing to rub her clit and occasionally moving his cockhead in between her pussy lips to sweep up her hot, excited juices and making her flinch with each rub, spreading their fluids all over her clit. Though her father knew Chaewon was sexually turned on, he wanted to wait longer to see what would happen, he wanted to prevent himself from fucking her then and there. He wanted to keep their relationship as was, if only for another five minutes.
"Dad … daddy, just do it, please. Just get it over with." To both her father and the intruder, it sounded more like a plea, a beg to be fucked by her own father, a plea to cum by her father's cock, a request to have her father's cum deep inside her teenage pussy.
"Do what?" the man asked with a sly smile, knowing that Chaewon had fallen in lust, and needed to cum. His mission had been a success. He wanted the young girl to beg to be fucked, and soon enough, he knew, lewd words would fall out of her mouth, and would forever echo in his and her father's ears.
"Put it in me… your co … penis in me," Chaewon stammered, catching herself before she said "cock" instead of "penis."
"Just give him what he wants," she continued, knowing damn well that she only meant to give her what she wanted, and that if the man was going to force them to fuck, that she would want to be fucked right then. Damned if she did, damned if she didn't, she reasoned. If he was going to force them to fuck, she was going to enjoy it, despite the fact that it was her father fucking her.
Complying, though still reluctantly, her father dragged his cock downward toward Chaewon's wet, drooling hole, as her lips parted and, holding his cock at the entrance of her pussy, pushed his thick head against the opening. Although Chaewon was soaked from anticipation, her pussy slightly parted, the 18-year-old's tightness resisted his cock's advances. Yet, just the tip of his cock, nestling against her pussy, sent jolts of pleasure up his spine. Randy needed more. He needed to push his entire cockhead within her, and once that happened, pin his daughter against the couch and fuck her until her body convulsed with pleasure, sending her toward their incestuous finally. Tight, yes, but not impossible to penetrate. He would try again, Randy determined, until his entire cock was within her.
Repositioning himself for better leverage, and staring into Chaewon's desperate eyes, Randy grunted as he pushed against her pussy once more, using his thumbs to part her smoldering lips before placing his cock against the entrance, his clear, hot pre-cum leaking onto her hole. This time, the tiny hole, already well lubricated and burning with her natural lubricant, yielded to his cock. Feeling his cock pushing her lips apart, Chaewon groaned, letting out a lung full of air through her mouth, and helped her father's penetration by pushing against him.
The warmth of Chaewon's pussy engulfed Randy's cock as their efforts met, his head expanding her insides before they clamped tightly around his shaft, clinging onto his leaking cockhead, his pre-cum mixing with her own juices, making her entire pussy walls slick with the combination of their nectars. Soon, he hit the bottom of his daughter's tiny pussy as the rest of his shaft disappeared inside her. Stopping to take a breath, Randy marveled at his daughter's rolled back eyes, her mouth opened, as if asking to be kissed.
This was it. This was a father and daughter fucking. Those words rang in Chaewon's ears and ran through her body, and to her surprise, it caused goose bumps and waves of pleasure, rather than fear and repulse.
"Oh, nice, daddy." Grinning her teeth, Chaewon wrapped her arms around his neck as his cock filled her tight, teenage space, her pussy expanding to accommodate him. Chaewon was filled with her father's own cock. "You're in."
That fact excited Chaewon in ways that surprised her. To be filled by her own father, his cock deep inside her pussy was something Chaewon never expected or thought of. But now that the hard, pulsating cock was inside her, it didn't matter to Chaewon that the cock belonged to her father.
Pinned to the couch under her father's weight, Chaewon drifted again - thousands of miles away, lost in her own thoughts. Start flexing your cock. Move it. Start fucking me. You're hard for me. I can feel your cock. Now fuck me with it.
They remained still, her eyes opening back up and locking themselves into his. The guilt and fear she saw in him had dissipated, replaced with the kind of lust she'd never seen in any man's eyes, nor felt within herself. Nothing more did she want than to cum, to be fucked so hard her pussy ached. It didn't matter anymore that it was her father. Or, perhaps, the thought came across her mind, it did matter that he was her father. It's because he is my father that I am so wet. My God, just start fucking me already. Fuck me hard.
Randy moved his cock, subtly at first, just fractions of an inch in and out of her, rocking both of their bodies as he felt the entire couch move and her breasts swaying. Her hotness burned his cock. Randy increased his speed, his balls slammed into her, creating sweet, flesh-against-flesh sounds each time he thrust deep inside of her. What began as a scary proposition for them both had culminated in pleasure. His cock was in her pussy. Randy was in Chaewon. Father was inside his daughter. Randy's mind spun and fogged at the realization he was inside his own daughter, but it only fueled him to fuck her deeper and faster. Inside their living room where he had watched Chaewon grow, take her first steps, and grow into the beautiful young woman, the slapping noises and Chaewon's increasing yelps of pleasure echoed like staccato gunfire. Each time he thrust himself all the way in, slippery juices from their incestuous fucking splattered on her thighs and stomach and his chest, making their skin glisten from the lights' reflection.
"Oh, fuck," Chaewon moaned and pushed back each time he pushed in, knowing that they'd crossed the line, and there would be no turning back. There she was, home from summer vacation, getting fucked by her own father and enjoying it. When she'd left school earlier in June, Chaewon never imagined she'd get fucked by her own father. Though now, she didn't seem to care, Chaewon thought to herself, as she spread her legs wider, offering her entire body to her dad.
Randy had heard "fuck" come out of Chaewon's mouth before, but never in this situation. He had never heard the young girl say, "fuck" in response to sexual pleasure - and what's more, sexual pleasure that came from him. Fuck. She is enjoying this, too. My daughter is wet and fucking back. She wants this. My own daughter is horny because of me - because of my own cock.
"Nhhhh, da …," Chaewon groaned as his cock hit a sensitive spot, and grabbed onto the couch, meeting her eyes with his. For father and daughter, there were only two in the world as their bodies meshed, his cock deep inside his daughter's pussy.
"Oh, dad, oh, shit," Chaewon panted through her nostrils, her head rolled back, her body pushing back to meet his thrust as her hands covered her face. A deep itch developed inside her, and thank God he was here, she thought. Thank God her father was here to scratch the itch - an itch that only her own father's cock, at that exact moment, can possibly scratch.
"More, daddy," she moaned deep from within her throat as he continued to glide in and out.
Though the 18-year-old had never been quite vocal during sex, something within her erupted each time her father's cock slammed deep inside her, his slick cockhead massaging her pussy, bringing out even more of her juices from within her pussy walls.
"Oh. My. Gooood," she enunciated each word softly with every thrust. For the first, Chaewon accepted that it was her father fucking her, and not giving a damn. To hell with the taboos society imposed. To hell with what sociologist had to say. Dad is fucking me and I want to cum all over his cock.
Just as Chaewon and Randy had developed their rhythm, with his daughter pushing her crotch toward him each time he pushed his cock into her, he pulled out, his cock pulsating and coated with her cum as he stood above her, almost out of breath, staring at her. They looked into each other eyes, and as if able to communicate just by their eyes, Chaewon stood up to momentarily face him before turning toward the couch, her hands resting on the armrest as she leaned forward. Chaewon's bottom, naked and red from being pinned on the couch, stuck out at him and she spread her legs.
"Hurry," Chaewon begged, almost out of breath as she looked back at him before burying her face against the back of her hands, expecting that her father would know exactly what to do and almost ashamed that she was asking for it - "it" being getting fucked again and harder by her dad.
Randy quickly found her pussy again, still wet and smoldering from their previous fucking. Sliding his cock along her slit from behind her, Randy promptly placed his cockhead against her hole. Her pussy, now familiar with his cock, opened up to accept the thick head, before clamping onto his entire shaft. Chaewon winced as her father pulled her back toward him, gliding his cock deeper into her with a violent thrust. Just like that, they were at it again - father and daughter were fucking and this time, they began fucking not out of fear or intimidation. His cock was deep inside her and as he began pumping again, her breasts swayed.
"Oh, my God …daddy …fuck…" she moaned as he pumped his cock against her repeatedly, holding on to either side of her hips, feeling his orgasm building and hoping he could wait until she came.
As Randy repeatedly slammed his cock into his daughter, pulling out slightly before pushing his hardness back inside her, it didn't matter to Chaewon that it was her father fucking her. In fact, she wanted it. She no longer loved it because it felt good despite the fact that her father was fucking her. She loved it because it felt good, and because her father was fucking her. Incest. The oldest, most socially taboo sin in society and she'd given into it. She'd reluctantly given in because she had to. But it didn't matter any longer because this was incest, and she was enjoying it. At 18, Chaewon was enjoying fucking not for sheer fucking; she was enjoying fucking because it was incest fucking. She needed to cum because it was, Chaewon realized as she saw their reflections in the mirror, her own father fucking her from behind.
"Oh, my God, …fuck …me." Words she'd never uttered escaped her lips, still reluctant and embarrassed that she was enjoying the lewdness of the situation. The words would add to that. Chaewon wanted to say more. She wanted to scream the words. Words she never even thought of all the sudden were on her mind and needed to come out as her dad pushed his cock deeper and deeper inside, and taking it back out and thrusting back in harder each time. She needed to say it because the words were already ringing in her own mind. Oh, God, daddy. Fuck me. Fuck your own daughter. Make me cum.
Chaewon tried to hold on, she tried to wait until it was all over, until he'd came deep inside and she was alone to say those words to herself and relive what her father did to her, as to maintain a modicum of self-respect. She did try to hold on. Oh, she did. But as Randy's cock slammed into her and his hand reached around to squeeze her tits while their bodies crashed against each other, the 18-year-old felt a jolt of pleasure and gave in.
"Oh, ugh, fuck me, daddy. Fuck me, more!" she let loose, emphasizing each word and begged with every thrust. Goosebumps popped up all over her arms and chest as the young girl was surprised at her own words and turned on at the same time. Randy, hearing those lewd words for the first time, lost control, groaned and slammed harder into his daughter. Grunting with each thrust and feeling his balls boiling, readying to shoot his hot cum deep inside her, Randy slowed down to almost a stop. Slouching forward to hold her entire body, his cock still buried inside her, Randy sucked on his daughter's right ear before whispering, letting his humid breath penetrate her ear. "Tell me what you want, Chaewon."
"You know what I want. Please" She let out a desperate grunt, knowing her father had caught on to how much she wanted it. Yet, it was one thing to let those words loose while he was fucking her and another to beg for it now that he had stopped fucking her. Her mind still raced. Why did you stop fucking me? I was so close, she thought. Put it back in. Make me cum.
"Then tell me, Chaewon. Tell daddy what you want," Randy whispered as he stopped fucking her entirely. His face leaned against hers, his cocked still buried deep inside. He needed to hear her say it again.
"I … I want your … cock. Fuck me hard. Fuck your … little … girl's pussy. Make me cum." She was delirious. She was begging and no longer ashamed of it. Chaewon needed her father's cock. She needed Randy to p
As he heard the words, Randy groaned and began pumping again, pulling Chaewon's entire back onto his cock as she yelped, her breathing labored with each thrust.
"Oh, yeah. Right there. Fuck me more, daddy. Fuck me … fuck me." With her father's cock lodged in her and fucking her toward an orgasm she'd never felt before, Chaewon let go and gave in to all the incestuous lust she'd denied herself. Chaewon needed to cum and the only person she wanted to help her cum was her own father.
Then, there were stars. Chaewon felt the intensity build up deep inside her, as her tits became heavier, her pussy pulsated and leaked hot juices against her father's cock and felt her body tense at the images in the mirror - her father's eyes intense with lust as he slammed his cock into her. As the itch continued to rise and the speed at which her father fucked her increased, Chaewon inched closer to her orgasm. Sudden, it exploded. She felt her whole body tighten, and pushed back hard into her father's thrusting cock. Her whole body cramped, and she exploded, shuddering as she came, her cunt hole tightening around his cock.
"Oh, shit. Cumming … daddy," she screamed as her muscles contracted, her cunt vibrated and at that exact moment, between her yelps and moans and delirious incestuous moans, Randy's cock gave in to the undulating movements inside his daughter's pussy, as it twitched and his balls tightened, and his temples filled of blood as he momentarily only saw darkness. Pulling her in and slamming his cock into her, Randy felt the gallons of cum deep inside him shooting into his daughter, coating her pussy walls with his thick, sticky cum. With each squirt, he pulled her against his body, as he shot inside his daughter, feeling his cum dripping back down against him.
Her father's hot cum was what did it for Chaewon as she grinded her pussy to meet his thrust, feeling the jets of searing hot cum exploding inside her. Letting out a groan, her body went limp, her chest flushed as her muscles tensed and she exploded, her pussy squeezing against his cock as she exhaled, waves of orgasmic pleasure hitting her, and like a slingshot rollercoaster ride, time and again shooting her up high at the point of orgasmic ecstasy before sending her crashing back down before shooting her up high again.
Then, it was over. The highs of fucking his own daughter ended as Randy pulled out, leaving behind a trail of his own gooey cum, slowly dripping out of Chaewon's red, shiny pussy. Gone were the echoes of her yelps and the slapping of flesh. Gone was the unquenchable lust both father and daughter needed to satisfy. Gone, too, was the relationship they'd had.
Together, they fell onto the couch and lean against each other's sweaty body, out of breath and out of things to say to each other. For a second, father and daughter embraced, taking in their breaths and staring at the ceiling, confronted with the reality of what had just taken place. With only their quiet, peaceful breathing audible, Chaewon realized the man had left.
Beginning to deconstruct what had happened, Chaewon reasoned that it had to happen either way, whether she liked it or not, whether she wanted it or not, and that there would be no regret. The fact still remained that she liked it - that they liked it. Once she caught her breath, she would wash her father's cum off her, they would air the room to hide their incestuous fucking from her mother. She would make lunch, they would talk about it and, she hoped, they would move on with their lives.
Here he was in a sterile white room surrounded by porn magazines. Beside him was a little plastic cup that was still empty. He was stalling. Was this the very best that he could do?
Yeah it was. As a twenty year old kid paying his own way through college, he was literally down to his last twenty dollar bill. Since his parents brought in a decent income, he wasn't eligible for financial aid even though they weren't giving him a cent. He had also goofed off a bit too much in high school to be eligible for scholarships.
He had signed up for the sperm donor program last year, and it had taken months to jump through all the medical hoops. The doctors were leery about allowing a college student join the program. Who knew what kind of sexual diseases and drugs he could be using to taint his body while partying on the weekends. The only reason they accepted him was because he was tall, handsome, smart, and completely virgin.
It wasn't as if girls had never approached him. They giggled and wanted to see if he had a date for the school dance or something, but he had never been interested in attending those events. Besides, he thought they just wanted some eye candy instead of getting to know him.
Although he had good looks, he was socially awkward. Being a wiz at programming wasn't good for your popularity. On top of that, girls made him particularly nervous. He hadn't found the right girl that he wanted to give his virginity to yet, but even if he did find her, he probably wouldn't have the guts to woo her into bed. The girl would have to take matters into her own hands. Actually, it thrilled him a bit to think about a girl taking his virginity against his will.
But that was all beside the point. He had to get down to business if he wanted food for next week. Resigning himself, he started jerking himself off while flipping through the pages of women dressed like school girls.
Sometimes he thought about his potential child when he couldn't sleep at night. A few days after he had donated his sperm for the first time, he went back to the clinic to withdraw the sample. It wasn't until after the deed was done that he realized how much he wanted to be involved in his child's life. He could not in good conscience contribute to making a human being without ensuring that his child got all the love and care that she deserved. However, a woman had already received in-vitro fertilization using his sperm. The procedure did not usually work on the first try, but there was no way for him to know whether he had fathered a child or not.
Because of confidentiality issues, he couldn't find out the woman's name. Now twenty years on, he still could not forget about that day.
He had the inkling that if a child of his had been conceived, it would have been female. He fantasized about a little girl dressed in cute skirts that he would spoil rotten. Then once she became a teenager, he would have to jealously fend off any unworthy suitors—which was all of them. Eventually, she would grow up, spread her wings, and become independent. She would no longer need him for anything, and it saddened him that he might have missed such glorious years in her life.
While he frequently thought about his potential child, he could not wallow and obsess about it. He had immediately withdrawn from the donor program even though it meant that he would be short on cash. He bordered on starvation until he landed an internship at Actiontec, a computer software company, as a programmer. Not only was it a paycheck, but this was exactly the kind of career he was looking for. Since he was going to school full-time during the day, he had to spend nights at work.
He stuck with the company after graduation and quickly progressed to senior programmer. It was rewarding and paid well, but it often meant that he would stay at work long past quitting time to make a patch for a bug or two.
With such devotion to work, he soon found himself scared of women. His twenties had flown by without even going on dates more than a handful of times. As the years passed, it became increasingly absurd that he was still a virgin, but that was precisely what was preventing him from taking the plunge. He could imagine how women would ridicule him if they ever found out. By the time he was in his thirties, he had become very close friends with his right hand and saw no reason to venture into the unknown.
Now forty years old, he decided to adjust his work-life balance. He took a consulting role at the company so he would no longer be bogged down by the actual coding. The part-time position still paid enough to support his low-key lifestyle, allowing him to spend afternoons at the local coffee shop just observing people. It was a fun hobby, especially after the new semester started and the town was once again undulated with young pretty girls.
In particular, there was a cute brunette that came in every day at 3 o'clock. While waiting for her order, she would stare out the café window at people walking by on the street. Of course, this was the table that he always hoarded since it had the best views of the indoors and the outdoors.
Sometimes she stayed for a little while to work on her computer. She was very intense when she worked, and he didn't think she would notice his attention. Those were the best times to not only admire her body but also look at how cute she was with her brows furrowed in concentration.
He thought he had caught her staring at him once or twice, but she might have been looking at something that was behind him. He tried discreetly sneaking peeks of the girl's ass over the rim of the coffee cup while taking sips. She was rather beautiful in a girl-next-door manner with brunette hair and a sweet smile. Maybe that was why she seemed familiar to him.
However, she was not wearing her typical T-shirt and blue jeans combo today. She was in more formal business attire, looking far more sexy than cute. Since she could turn around any moment, he restrained himself from examining her too closely while she stood at the counter.
Ducking his head, he returned to typing on his laptop until a freshly steaming cup of coffee was plopped next to his already drained one. He looked up to see the alluring brunette from earlier. She was holding her own cup with her left hand and extending her right hand to him.
"Hello Mr. Whitlock. My name is Anna Tanaka. I hope I am not intruding."
"Umm… Hello Ms. Tanaka. Nice to meet you," he stumbled out while clasping her soft hand. "How do you know who I am?"
"Please call me Anna. I'm a new intern for Actiontec, and I have been assigned to be your assistant over the next semester."
"Oh really? I haven't heard anything about a new intern. Why didn't you get introduced when I was in the office earlier?" he asked. Luckily, they were only talking about work. He could keep himself calm and not drool all over her as long as he focused on work.
He was surprised that they would give him an intern considering he did not even work that much anymore. Still, Actiontec had a very strong internship program because of the university's close proximity. It was their strategy for getting the best programmers available that wanted to stay in this small Colorado town. Maybe they wanted to give interns exposure to a more high-level view of managing software development.
"Technically, I do not fully start until next week. I was brought in to get some paperwork filled out, and I learned that I was going to be working with you. I wanted to meet you, and they said that I could find you here. Since I was intending to come here anyway, I figured I would introduce myself," she explained. "I hope you don't mind. I bought you some coffee so we could talk a bit and get to know each other."
He reached for the coffee and took a sip. It tasted a bit off, but maybe she preferred a darker roast than he did. If the company wanted to stick him with an intern, he was grateful that they at least gave him a beautiful one. She definitely would not need to try hard to convince him to spend time with her. He smiled and gestured for her to sit down.
She sat down gracefully across the table, angled to the side slightly so she could cross her legs comfortably. Today, she was wearing a crisp white blouse, tight black pencil skirt, and black high heels. Despite her youth, she had an air of confidence and authority that was all the more striking when paired with the severe outfit. While he had managed to catch a few eyefuls of her lovely ass while she was waiting at the counter, he could now see an excellent pair of breasts peeking from the deep cut blouse.
After a moment, she had settled down and was looking at him expectantly. It was not until then that he realized that he was practically drooling over himself. He couldn't help it if he had a thing for young school girls.
"So… what's your major? Have you always lived here? Do you like the city?" he asked quickly to break the awkward silence.
"I'm majoring in computer engineering. I was born and raised in this town so it's very convenient to be able to attend university here as well. I don't think I could afford to go if I had to also pay for an apartment on top of tuition. It's been really hard to support myself since my mother passed away shortly after I graduated high school…"
She trailed off and tilted her head down, causing her hair like a curtain to cover her face. He couldn't help but reach out to her so he could comfort her. He stopped himself short of physical contact and covered up his impulsive action by grabbing the cup for another swig.
Even though she had seemed aloof in the beginning, he was surprised and pleased to learn that she was not hard-hearted. Perhaps she had adopted the forceful façade to shield her heart. His protective instincts flared and pushed aside his sexual arousal.
"I'm sorry for your loss," he said softly. "What happened to your father? He should be supporting you while you're still so young."
"I never knew my father. My mother raised me by herself. Luckily, she had the house paid off so I still have a roof over my head. This internship is really important to me because it means I can finally stop eating just beans and rice," she murmured.
He found himself nodding along to her pitiful story. Although his parents did not die early, he had struggled to support himself years ago. "I know how it feels to be a poor college student trying to support yourself. I was in a similar situation except my parents just didn't want to chip in. I'm glad that you found Actiontec though because the company opened the door for me to succeed."
Perhaps he was becoming too emotionally invested in Anna's story since it mirrored his so well. In all his years, he had never met a woman that shared so much common ground with him. It was delightful to find such a prospect, but their age difference would never allow relationship to materialize. All these feelings were draining because his body started feeling oddly languid. He guzzled down the rest of the coffee hoping to perk up and started packing up his computer.
"Anna, I'm sorry that I can't stay longer, but I do not feel very well. It was very nice to meet you, and I look forward to—"
He had tried to stand up and shake her hand again, but as he got on his feet, he felt very dizzy. Swaying momentarily, he was about to fall on the floor if it were not for Anna taking his hand to stabilize him.
"Oh… thank you," he managed to drag out. He had to grasp the table edge to keep his body upright because his legs were threatening to give out any moment. Whatever was wrong with him, it was taking hold of his entire body. He glanced at the exit all the way on the other side of the room. There was no way he could walk that far in his current condition.
Resigning himself to the fact that he was going nowhere, he collapsed onto his seat. He smiled weakly at Anna and said, "Don't worry about me. I think my legs were just asleep."
"Are you all right? I don't believe explanation for a second," she said as she held the back of her hand against his forehead. "You don't seem like you have a fever, but maybe I should take you to the hospital just in case. You were fine when we started talking twenty minutes ago."
"No, trust me. I'm fine… What are you doing?" he exclaimed as she hauled him off the seat. She wrapped his left arm over her shoulders and was holding his waist with her right arm to steady him. Even though he had wanted to resist her help, his body had become too weak and sluggish. People in the café watched their progression intently but did not intervene since Anna seemed to be in control of the situation.
Surprisingly, she was able to help him limp out the door even though he was bigger than she was. She directed him towards a red car parked near the café entrance and deposited him in the passenger side seat. After running back in to retrieve his laptop and backpack, she fired up the engine and pulled out of the parking lot. His head lolled to the side to watch the scenery fly by outside the window. The streets became more fully lined with trees as they left the downtown area of the city.
"Anna, where are we going? Aren't you heading to the hospital downtown?" he slurred out. Internally, his mental alarm bells were ringing. Here he was incapacitated in a stranger's car heading to some place unknown. Now that he thought about it, the circumstances of their meeting were disconcerting. His company normally had very open communication, so they would have alerted him of any new intern far in advance. The coffee she had brought him had tasted off.
Then all the pieces clicked in place. He had been drugged and kidnapped. Those were his last thoughts before he slipped unconscious.
When he woke, he found himself lying on a small twin-sized bed with a handmade quilt. The room's wallpaper was pink and white with a flower and ribbon pattern. Stuffed animals lined the shelves and top of the piano. This would be the type of room that his daughter would have. The only problem was that he was naked and tied to the bed's four posts in a spread eagled position.
He wanted to shout for help, but that would only serve to alert his captor. Breathing deeply, he tried to remember how he got here. The last clear memory that he had was entering his usual café after working a couple of hours in the morning. He remembered chatting with a woman, but everything else eluded him.
First, he tested the rope that bound him. The knotted cuffs on his wrists had no slack for squeezing his hands out. Despite the small bed, his hands were kept too far apart to work together. The knots were stacked onto each other, creating a tangled hard ball of rope that would be impossible to undo with only one hand. When he pulled slowly on the posts, he did not hear any creaking signaling weak wood. This was good because he could try to gently pull against the post to stretch out the rope and create slack.
Second, he needed to find a way to quietly slip away. While he worked on his bonds, he thoroughly analyzed the room. The curtains were drawn tightly over the window so it was impossible to tell the time of day or how high off the ground the room was. However, the curtains were exceptionally long, spanning almost floor to ceiling. They would be long enough for a second story escape.
Third, he needed to find his clothes and computer. He wanted to avoid streaking through the town if at all possible, and his computer held proprietary information. Scanning the room again, he couldn't see where they were. Anyway, he wasn't going to get far because the bedroom door swung open that moment.
A young woman walked in dressed in a tank top and Hello Kitty pajama bottoms. She carried a tray of cookies with two glasses filled to the brim with milk. Setting the tray on the bedside table, she sat down beside him and smiled.
"I see you've woken up, Daddy. Did you have a good rest? I brought us a midnight snack. Want one? They're freshly baked," she offered, holding a chocolate chip cookie in front of his mouth. When he refused to open his mouth, she shrugged, "I guess I can't blame you for being a bit suspicious. I promise I didn't drug them or anything. See?" She took a sip of the milk before dunking a cookie and taking a bite. "Mmm, yummy!" she exclaimed and proceeded to drain her glass and consume several more cookies.
He stared at the woman in awe. She was as childish as this bedroom, which he now assumed was hers. Perhaps she was the woman he was talking to at the coffee shop; she seemed familiar even though he did not remember her face. If that was the case and her comment about drugs was true, then she was also his captor. And why did she call him "Daddy?"
They stared awkwardly at each other for several minutes before she frowned at his prolonged silence. "I know you can talk because it's been over eight hours since you consumed the roofie. The effects should be completely gone. I wanted you to be able to fully enjoy our first time." Her voice went hard for a moment but returned to the upbeat tone she started with. Clearly, she was a woman capable of malicious things, but she also had an odd soft spot for him. Since he was at her mercy, he decided to play along for at least a little bit.
"Who are you?" he asked. That was as good of a start as any. His light-hearted side could almost pass this off as the first step to any typical date although the eventual outcome would be his rape rather than anything consensual. In a way, this was the fulfillment of his long-held rape fantasy. His cock twitched at the thought. He sternly reprimanded his traitorous body and hoped that she had not noticed his reaction.
She looked thoughtful for a while, as if contemplating the best way to explain. Then, she pulled the quilt from underneath him and used it to cover both of them while she cuddled up next to him.
"I'm your daughter, Daddy. Remember that one sperm donation clinic near the university? You donated there about twenty years ago. My mother never told me who you were or where you were. When she was terminally ill with leukemia, she finally told me about the donor sperm she used to conceive me. I couldn't hate her for not wanting a man interfering with her life because she did enough parenting for two people."
He almost wished that his hands were free just so he could rub her back. She seemed quite distraught when she spoke of her mother's passing. She had nuzzled her head into the crook of his shoulder and had thrown an arm over his chest while telling her story. Clearly, she loved her, and he wished that he could have met the mother of his child. He didn't even think to deny paternity. His heart reached out to her despite all the things she had done to him up until now. Whatever would happen between them, he swore that he would live up to his parental obligations.
"After Mother passed away, I wanted to find you. I visited the clinic and asked for your information. Although I was already eighteen, I think the nurse felt sorry for me considering I was an orphan. She told me your name but couldn't tell me any other details. I did some investigating, and it was easy to discover that you worked for Actiontec. But when I saw your picture on the website, I was amazed at how handsome you were."
"I always had a bit of a crush on my daddy. I imagined that he would spoil me rotten because I was his special little girl. I also wanted to please my daddy in a special way too."
She whispered the last part into his ear while cupping his balls in her hand. He gasped at the new contact. Squeezing firmly but gently, she massaged his balls until his cock started to harden. No matter how he tried to stop his arousal, his body wouldn't listen. After so many years, there was no way his body was going to turn down a willing sexy girl like this even if she was his daughter.
"I found out that you frequented that café quite often, so I started going there as well. At first, I was shy because I thought you might reject me. Then, I noticed how you were checking out my body when you thought I wasn't looking. You never approached me though," she said while pouting.
It wasn't that he had never considered approaching her. He wanted to, but he probably would have stuttered and stammered into making a fool of himself. He didn't want to admit that he had no experience with women.
"Why didn't you just introduce yourself like a normal person? There was no reason for you to lie about being an intern and then drug me. I'm not some jerk who would abandon his biological child if she were in need," he said indignantly. He was still refusing to admit that he had any attraction to her. It would have been better if she never told him that she was his daughter. Now that he knew, he couldn't pretend that it was okay.
"Don't pretend that you don't want this. I know that you've been a very naughty, Daddy. It seems I inherited my knack for computers from you. The café wi-fi was easy to hack into and eavesdrop on the stuff you were looking at. Reading dirty daddy-daughter stories in public, tsk tsk," she said, slapping his balls a few times as a light reprimand. "I also noticed that there were quite a few rape stories you were reading. How do you explain that?"
His mouth dropped open. His daughter was proving time and again that she should not be trifled with. No wonder she worked so diligently when she stayed at the café. Of course she knew which days to hack in because he used a personal computer those days. He had never thought to try hard to hide the random surfing. Few people visited the place, and he never did anything with private information on a public network. However, when email notifications came in his spare email for new story postings, he would always open up the story and skim to see if it was worth fully reading later at home.
Anna decided to take advantage of his shock to finally get down to business. Climbing on top of him, she straddled his hips and swooped down to kiss him hard. She held his face with both hands so he could not turn away. His mouth was still open when their lips met, allowing her tongue easy access.
For a moment, he didn't know how to react. Should he try to resist and bite her tongue? No, he decided. He could not hurt his little girl like that, and he was in no condition to resist her successfully anyway. Besides, if he was going to give his virginity to someone, there was no one more special or deserving than his daughter.
Her tongue was warm, wet, and probing, flicking repeatedly up against his tongue. Tentatively, he slid his tongue forward to meet hers. Their tongues intertwined and dueled, but Anna was always in control.
When they parted, they were both breathless. He was a bit dazed by the passion and the novelty. It had been many years since he had even kissed a woman. When Anna sat back on her knees, his cock was pressed up between her legs.
"Oh, what is this?" she said innocently as she ground herself on him. He groaned from the intense heat and friction on his length. As she continued grinding, her pajama bottoms became wet from both his precum and her juices. Then, Anna reached behind her and started slapping his balls as well. He couldn't hold himself back anymore and spurted on her wet crotch.
"Eww, Daddy! Look what you did to my favorite pants!" She quickly jumped off the bed and took off the dirty pants. Kicking it to the side, she also slipped off her tank top revealing her wonderful perky breasts. The nipples immediately hardened in the cooler air, forming stiff peaks. When Anna noticed where his eyes were transfixed, she cupped her breasts, one in each hand, and pinched her nipples. She threw her head back and moaned in pleasure as she rubbed her nipples back and forth.
Although he had just came, his cock was hardening again while watching her show. He was disappointed that he had finished so quickly the first time, but now he was more prepared to please his little girl. Judging from his daughter's penchant for drugs, he would not be surprised if she had given him some Viagra just in case he would not cooperate. She didn't need to be worried because no one could resist her body.
Her face was flushed by the time she let one hand drift down between her legs to rub her clit. When she brought it back up, her fingers glistened with her juices. She sucked each finger clean like it was honey. He unconsciously licked his lips in anticipation.
She did not keep him waiting for long. Stalking over to the bed, she climbed onto the bed and up above his shoulders. She positioned her wet pussy right in front of his face while facing the wall. The tip of his nose was touching the hood of her cleft, and her trimmed hair tickled. Her musky scent filled the air. Grabbing the hair on the back of his head, she pressed his mouth hard up against her clit and held him firmly in place.
Now he could hardly breathe. He was sure that she would not let up until she was satisfied, so he had to work quickly. First, he lapped at her clit with long upward flicks of his tongue. His first taste of a woman's juices was delicious. She was sweet and a little bit salty. She made delightful moans as she thrust her hips in rhythm with his tongue. Then, he started sucking on her clit, nipping lightly at the hard bud and eliciting gasps from her as well. Her juices were flowing freely and rubbing onto his chin.
His hands strained against his bonds, wanting to touch every inch of her body. The smooth skin of her thighs rubbed his cheeks as she settled in with his head locked between her legs. She only used his hair as a way to maneuvered him between her pussy and her clit as well as direct how hard she wanted it. She would even pull his hair hard to make him moan, enjoying the light vibrations.
After a couple of minutes, she finally took pity on him and released his hair. His head fell back onto the pillow as he gasped for air. Her scent was still the only thing he could smell, and he felt like he was drowning in her. The way she looked down at him made him feel very submissive.
Although she had taken what she wanted up until now, she had tried to make him willingly cooperate. But by literally taking his breath away, she flaunted her control over him. And he loved it. His cock was weeping from precum, forming a sticky pool in his pubic hair. As much as he wanted to be buried in her pussy, he was determined to make her cum at least once first.
Once he had caught his breath, he dove back into her depths again with his tongue. This time, he targeted her wet hole, pushing in as far as his tongue could go. He swirled his tongue inside and tried to lick up all of her honey. Her grinding became more intense, and the pace quickened. Soon, he was franticly licking and sucking on her clit as her moans grew louder.
"Oh, Daddy! I'm going to cum," she gasped out only moments before a rush of cum flooded his mouth. He was overwhelmed by her release and allowed some of it to leak out of his mouth. He still swallowed a good mouthful of her nectar, pleased with his accomplishment. Now at least the score was one-to-one.
Anna looked somewhat dazed in her post-orgasmic high as she left her perch on his face. She slid down beside him and resumed their earlier cuddling position. Sighing happily, she leaned up to kiss him deeply. She even licked up the few trickles of cum that he had running down his chin.
Idly, she started rubbing the tip of his cock with her thumb, spreading his precum all over the head. She then cradled the head in the palm of her hand, and soon her hand was also very slick. Her ministrations were providing the barest friction, but on such a sensitive area, it drove him crazy. He tried to thrust up into her hand to simulate jerking off, but she only focused on the tip. Precum leaked out even more, providing more than enough lubrication. He started panting as his sensitivity increased.
She became more enthralled as she continued. She rested between his spread legs so she could use both hands. Her right one was still rubbing his cock while her left started massaging and cupping his balls. They were full and tight again after their earlier release. He wasn't sure how long he could handle all this teasing.
"Please, Princess," he begged, "I can't hold on much longer." She seemed a bit startled by the pet name that he used, but he had always imagined his daughter was his special little princess. At the very least, she had stopped teasing him, and the tightness in his balls eased.
"I don't know, Daddy. I think you need to be punished for ruining my pajamas earlier," she said in a childish tone. He groaned and closed his eyes, thinking of what wicked things she would do to him. Instead, he was shocked to feel her soft lips wrap around his cock.
She started off with light sucking on the tip. He could have never imagined how wonderful it felt in her warm moist mouth. But he knew he was in for a real punishment when she scraped her teeth lightly over his skin. The sharp point of her canines prodded at his spongy flesh. He could not help shouting out when she finally bit down fully on his cock. She cooed in delight and lapped at the bite marks that appeared. The bite had been painful, but it was more than balanced by the pleasure he was receiving.
Gradually, she started swallowing more of his length into her mouth. Her tongue would run up and down the underside of his cock and swirl around the tip. The pressure in his balls started building again. Surely, she could feel it too as she fondled his balls. She just seemed to know when he was approaching orgasm because she would always back off, returning to only light sucking. This was the ultimate torture: being constantly held on edge.
He thrashed against his bonds, trying to find release, both bodily and sexually. His earlier attempt to ask for mercy had gotten him out of the frying pan and into the fire. He gazed down at his daughter who was now licking his cock like a lollipop. How could he have fathered such a devilish daughter?
Anna had caught him looking at her and held his gaze as she climbed up towards him. Settling down with her legs straddling his hips, she leaned up and kissed him softly.
"Okay, Daddy. I forgive you now," she said. He was relieved to learn that one ordeal was over, but obviously another one would be coming. She wiggled her hips suggestively, and he knew that the time had come. Based on her impressive skills so far, he was pretty sure that she wasn't a virgin. However, he wanted this to be special for both of them, not just himself.
"Wait, honey, I want to tell you something. I'm sorry I was able to be with you until now, but I do want you to know that I have always loved you. I think you're very special, and I am happy that the one taking my virginity is you."
He knew that what he was saying was crazy considering how she had forced her way into his life, but it was the truth. Anna seemed genuinely shocked by his declaration. She clearly had not learned about that tidbit in her research. Sensing her disbelief, he kissed her lips and poured his emotions into the act.
They kissed passionately with tongues dueling, and then, he slid home. Anna had lowered herself onto his cock and taken his virginity. Her pussy felt even more incredible than her mouth had, and she was squeezing him so tightly that he didn't dare move lest he hurt his princess. She sat back on her perch and smirked in a self-satisfied way.
He let out a shuddering sigh and said, "Are you okay, Princess? I don't want to move and hurt you. You're way too tight."
"Oh, I'm fine. Better than fine," she chirped, squeezing his cock even tighter just to emphasize. "I love you too, Daddy." And with that, she started riding him. Slowly at first, she rocked back and forth, using his shoulders for leverage.
He thrust with her in rhythm to the extent possible, but he had to keep control over his orgasm. Although he had been teased endlessly, he didn't want to be a two pump chump. Even though he tried to curb her enthusiasm by slowing down, she kept at her ever-increasing pace. Soon, she was slamming down hard on his cock and rolling her hips to grind her clit on him. Her moans grew louder and more frequent as well. The knowledge that he was pleasuring her only increased his arousal.
Then, her pussy started convulsing, squeezing him hard as she did a final deep thrust. He couldn't hold back anymore and let out the torrent of cum that had built up. When he recovered, he felt a pool of Anna's cum on his stomach, and it was dripping down his side and thighs. She had collapsed onto his chest and was mewing happily. He wanted to rest and cuddle with her, but then he noticed how he was still as hard as he was before he came.
Tentatively, he thrust himself gently in and out to test her reaction. She remained on his chest, but she tilted her head up to look at him. "Yes, Daddy? Ready for round two already?" she asked in an innocent tone. He raised an eyebrow to show that he didn't believe her act for one second. He probably would be stuck with an erection for a long time to come. He might as well make the best of it.
"Princess, would you please untie my hands? I want to touch you and make you feel good," he asked. He didn't think she would agree, but she leaned over to grab a pair of scissors from the bedside table drawer. The moment she snipped away the final rope on his wrists, he took her face into his hands and kissed her. He took the scissors from her hand and put it safely away on the table before he got down to business. It was his turn to ravish her.
He ran his hands up the smooth expanse of her back, reaching her nape and using it to bring her neck to his mouth for a feast. Kissing up her jawline, he nibbled on her earlobe before trailing kisses down the side of her neck. At the junction between her neck and shoulder, he nipped her gently and sucked at the bite mark. He allowed his actions to be dictated by her moans, paying particular attention when he found a sensitive spot.
Moving on from her neck, he drifted down to her succulent breasts. He sucked on one nipple while massaging the other breast with his hand. She had a sweet taste, and it was even sweeter when she cradled his head against her breast and allowed him to suckle freely.
In this lull period, his mind wandered, thinking what her breast milk might taste like. What if he actually made her pregnant? His cock was still plugging his cum inside her pussy. For a moment, his pulse quickened in panic as his mind raced through possible repercussions. She seemed to notice his distress and petted his hair to calm him down.
"Don't worry, Daddy. I want to get pregnant with your child. It will be our naughty little secret, and no one needs to know," she reassured him. "I planned to meet you tonight because I knew I would be very fertile. But if I don't get pregnant tonight, then we can have a lot more fun trying until I do." He was still skeptical of the idea, but he couldn't take it back now even if he wanted to. Still, his little princess might be turning a bit too coy.
"You're such a naughty little girl," he whispered in her ear. He held her hips firmly in place while thrusting hard into her. "Making your daddy impregnate you." He accented the statement with a slap on her ass. She gasped at the impact, but the expression on her face showed that she loved the role reversal.
They kissed as he pounded her pussy. She was bouncing so hard that her butt cheeks were making a smacking sound every time she came down. He still held her hips with one of his hands to keep their rhythm, but the other hand was between her wet lips, rubbing her hard clit. They fucked with abandon as their orgasms built up.
"Here it comes, sweetie," he called out as he came again inside her. He pinched and pulled on her clit at the same time to send her into orgasm as well. They collapsed in a sweaty heap, panting to regain their breath. He thought he would have to spend a lot of time making up for his absence, but he imagined that it would be just as enjoyable as tonight.
I opened my eyes to see Moka sitting on the edge of the bed.
"You okay hon?" I asked, trying to clear my head.
"I had another bad dream about Mom." She put her head down, "Can I sleep with you, daddy?"
I didn't answer right away. Moka had been doing this a lot lately and although the first few times I didn't have any issues with it, I was starting to wonder if it were a good idea. Daughter or not, the idea of an eighteen year old girl sleeping with a forty two year old man wasn't exactly appropriate. Speaking of the word appropriate, Moka's attire was far from it. The skimpy white tank top that left her smooth flat stomach exposed and was so tight it was obvious she wasn't wearing a bra.
Moka's tits were small, but the top was clinging to them and I could see her nipples were hard. Speaking of hard, I felt my cock stirring between my legs and quickly lowered my eyes. There was no relief to be found when I saw she was wearing a pair of tiny red shorts with lace around the edges. She had one of her long legs stretched out on the bed and I found myself staring at her inner thigh. The shorts had ridden up and were bunching between her legs.
"Can I daddy?"
"I…I don't think that's a good idea, Moka." I said, trying to keep my voice steady.
"Please?"
She was staring at me with those big black eyes and I felt myself waver. Her mother had gotten anything she wanted with those eyes and her daughter had learned to use them as well. My aching cock reminded me of the other ways Moka's mother had gotten what she wanted. Linda had been a bitch and at the end a cheat, but damn she was hot and Moka took right after her. That throbbing between my legs caused me to shake my head, "Really Moka, I think you need to get over this and stay in your own room."
"You…you don't want to be close to me?"
I started to answer, but stopped when she began to pout. I swallowed hard as her lower lip started to tremble and I had the overwhelming desire to lean forward and kiss her.
"Moka, I think that's the thing, I uh…" I paused and shrugged. "I think you're getting a little too close to me."
"But you like me close to you daddy." She smiled.
"What do you….?"
"You like your little girl next to you, that's why you're hard every night I'm in your bed."
"Moka!" I exclaimed, trying not to sound nervous, because she was right. "That's not true I…hey!"
I cried out in surprise when Moka reached out and yanked the sheet away from me. I was only wearing a pair of boxers and my hard cock was standing at attention in them.
"See daddy," she giggled, "He wants me in your bed!"
"Moka…"
"And that's where I want to be," she said, sliding closer to me. "In my daddy's bed, and," placing her lips to my ear she whispered; "With my daddy inside me."
"Honey please, you're my…"
"I'm your little girl," she purred in my ear causing my cock to twitch, "your good little girl." She sighed, "Mom was mean to you. I want to be good to you."
I gasped as she slid her hand into the waistband of my boxers and grabbed my cock. I tried to protest, but catching me by surprise, Moka pushed me, causing me to lie back on the bed. I tried to sit up, but stopped when she rolled over on top of me and slid down between my legs. She was still holding my cock and licking her lips said softly, "You're so hard for your little girl!"
I fought back a moan at the sight of her small hand with its slender fingers wrapped around my cock. I lost the fight when she started pumping it in her hand. I placed my hand on her shoulder and started to try to push her away. Moka resisted and before I could sit up, opened her mouth and took my cock deep inside it.
"Oh God!" I moaned as she began quickly bobbing her head.
Moka moaned as she sucked my hard into her warm wet mouth. Her big black eyes were looking into mine and her long blond hair looked amazing fanned across my thighs. I tried to tell myself this was my daughter, but somewhere the sick and horny part of my mind called out she's also a hot little thing and wants this and who would know? Moka was sucking faster now and her other hand was rubbing my balls. I let my body relax and leaned back on the pillow to watch my barely legal daughter suck my cock.
Seeing I was no longer resisting, Moka giggled around my cock and slowed her sucking. I watched amazed at the sight of her beautiful young face surrounding my dick and began breathing hard. I hadn't had anything, but my hand since Linda left four months ago and Christ her mouth felt good! I started to wonder how much experience she had sucking cock, but my thoughts were interrupted when she removed my cock from between those luscious lips and standing up on the bed between my legs, pulled her shorts down.
My eyes widened at the sight of her bald pink pussy and as I lied there, too stunned to move, Moka dropped back to the bed, straddling my hips and reaching back, guided my cock to the entrance of her pussy.
"Oh, I've wanted this so bad!" she moaned and with no hesitation, impaled herself on my….
I jerked awake with my heart pounding and my cock throbbing. I closed my eyes and forced myself to take slow deep breaths until my body calmed down then sighed disgustedly. You're a sick bastard Jim, thinking about fucking your daughter. As it had in my dream that sick voice which had been becoming louder and louder lately started up again.
Fact was the girl was hot as all get out! No red blooded male could look at Moka and not immediately imagine what it would be like to fuck her. I pushed those thoughts from my head. I was horny and thinking with my dick. I hadn't gotten any since Moka's whore of a mother had announced she'd been fucking boss for the last year and had decided to move to Florida with him; immediately. The second half of that bitch's shocking declaration was that she'd spent enough of her life as a parent and that Moka could stay with me, seeing I loved playing house more than having fun.
As devastated as I was, my pain turned to rage and as far as I was concerned Linda could contract syphilis and die an agonizing death. Moka on the other hand, my heart went out to. She was as sweet as she was beautiful and an honor student who had just earned a scholarship to Providence College. She was far better than her mother deserved and despite the fact Linda had never exactly been a great mother, Moka was still heartbroken. That heartache and feeling of abandonment had been causing her to have nightmares of her mother either dying-not exactly my idea of a nightmare- or telling Moka she'd left because of her.
Those dreams had led to Moka asking if she could sleep in my bed on the nights she was afraid to go back to sleep. I probably shouldn't have let her, but felt sorry for her and had no idea what else to do. Moka and I had always been close, as Linda was never very affectionate with her and I loved her being "Daddy's girl". Since Linda screwed, Moka had grown even closer to me. When I was home she was by my side and seemed upset whenever I went out. She seemed obsessed with whether or not I was going to move on, always asking if there was a woman I thought was going to take her mother's place.
Lately I had been getting the eerie feeling Moka was looking to be that girl. Always affectionate, she was now all but hanging on me and there were times her kisses on my cheek were coming dangerously close to my lips. Anytime I looked at her she was staring at me and I was starting to wonder if she were really having nightmares and wasn't just looking to come into my bed. As I had dreamt, Moka was beginning to dress rather scantily around me now. In the beginning if she came into my bed, she would be wearing baggy shorts and t-shirts, but lately, she'd been wearing very little.
Those skimpy outfits weren't limited to her nighttime attire lately either. Although she dressed modestly when she went to school or her part time job at Target, when she was home Moka was dressing like a cast off from a bad porn movie. Skirts so short I could almost see her ass cheeks, tight tops that showed off her tits and lately the pony tail she always favored had given was to her wearing her long brunette hair down. She'd also been wearing a lot of make-up and in general seemed to be trying to make herself look older.
I kept telling myself not to look. For all intensive purposes, Moka had lost her mom and was putting more affection on me than was healthy. By looking, and worse, by fantasizing about her, I was doing the same. I was a decent looking guy and had no issues with women. I could get out there and meet someone, but instead was staying home and admittedly enjoying Moka's extra attention. I was obviously giving her more than enough attention, to the point I was having not just dreams, but day time fantasies of her as well.
Just yesterday I'd come home to find her by the pool in a red bikini that was so revealing my initial reaction was to tell her to get her ass into the house and change. Six months ago I'm sure I would have done that. Instead I simply tried to go into the house, because I didn't feel comfortable going near her. That's what I told myself anyway. Fact was I couldn't stop staring at her. I'd gone straight into the bathroom where the window looked out over the pool and as Moka lied there on her stomach sunning herself, her sick father pulled his cock out and jerked off to the sight of her perfect little ass in the string bikini bottom.
My cock, which had been shriveling as I thought of Linda, began to swell while I envisioned the thin strip of material that had barely covered my daughter's pussy. I wondered what that pussy would look like. I imagined it would be pink and smooth. It would also be tight as hell. As far as I knew Moka had only had sex with one guy that she'd dated for almost a year. That was another arousing thought. She would not only be tight, but not very experienced. I would be able to make her cum harder than she'd ever imagined. I shook my head and sighed; I'd never really thought of young girls before, but when you spent a few nights lying next to one it was hard not to.
My cock was now throbbing again and knowing I wouldn't be able to go back to sleep unless I took care of it, I slid my hand down my stomach and reaching into my boxers, grabbed it. As I began stroking my cock, I rolled my eyes at the thought that here I was in my early forties spanking it like a teenager. On the note of teenagers, my mind again became filled with images of my sexy little daughter. I went back to my dream and moaned softly at the memory of her lips around my cock and the way she'd looked at me while she blew me.
There was a part of me that told me to stop, Moka loved me as a daughter loves her father, not the way she would a boyfriend. But my cock was hard and I'd be lying if I said the idea of fucking her wasn't a hot one. Just thinking of how sweet she would taste and what she would sound like when she came on the tip of her father's tongue….I gasped and started to pump my cock harder as I imagined her little squeals. I had my legs closed and as I furiously stroked myself, I spread them open to take the pressure off my balls.
I jumped as my leg hit something and jerking my head to the side, my eyes widened; Moka was sleeping next to me. When my leg bumped hers, she made a soft sound in her sleep and rolled over towards me. I slid over quickly so that she didn't get close enough to press against me, especially my still hard cock. Moka nuzzled her face into the pillow before sighing softly and settling back into sleep. I wondered how long she'd been in the bed. Normally she woke me up and asked, but then again, last time I'd hesitated before saying yes, mainly because of the tiny little shorts and silky little top she'd been wearing.
As always I'd caved. But after spending an hour with my cock hard, I'd slipped out of the bed and jerked off in the bathroom and the next morning told her maybe she should try to tough it out next time she'd had a nightmare. Now she just slipped in without giving me the chance. I told myself to roll over, put my back to her and go to sleep, but my window was open and I couldn't help but look at her in the moonlight.
Moka really was nothing short of beautiful. Her soft features were peaceful and I smiled when I noticed her lips were pressed into a pout as she slept. I leaned closer and had the urge to gently press my lips to hers, to feel their softness. Moka's long brunette hair was fanned across her shoulders and back. I noticed all I could see on her shoulders was two thin black straps and wondered what the hell she was wearing now.
"Go to sleep Jim." I whispered, "Do the right thing."
Instead I succumbed to my sick desire to check out my daughter and grabbing the sheet slowly lifted it. Oh, goddamn I thought and my aching cock agreed. Moka was wearing a black silky top that left a good part of her upper back bare. I took in the smooth skin and resisted the urge to caress it. My eyes wandered down to see that the top didn't go all the way down, leaving her lower back exposed as well. I continued to let my gaze slide down and caught my breath at the sight of the lower half of her ensemble.
Moka was wearing what looked like just a pair of black panties. They had bunched up; leaving her right ass cheek exposed and the sight of her soft curve of her firm little ass caused another surge to go through my now dripping cock. Moka's legs were stretched out and unable to help it, my eyes wandered down every inch of her well shaped thighs and calves. I returned to stare at that adorable ass and imagined spreading those cheeks and sliding my tongue down through her…
"Can't sleep daddy?"
I jerked my head up, to see Moka's black eyes staring at me. I swallowed nervously, wondering if she had seen me gawking.
"I…um…no." I said with a shrug.
Moka smiled and said, "I couldn't either, until I came in here." Her smile widened, "I like being in your bed."
"Yeah well…"
"Daddy, why were you looking under the sheet?" she asked.
Oh, you stupid shit! I'd been caught red handed. Thinking with surprising quickness, I shrugged.
"I wanted to see what you were wearing."
"Do you like it?" she smiled and sitting up, put her arms out.
I was confronted with the sight of her barely concealed tits and tried not to stare at them as she continued, "I know you like black so I wore this for you!"
Oh shit, I thought, there was getting to be no doubt that Moka was thinking about me as more than her father right now.
"Yeah, well uh…" Ignoring my aching cock and the desire to just go ahead and give my little girl what she wanted, I made the effort to be a father, not a pervert. "That's the thing Moka; I told you last time you need to stop wearing things like that, it's not proper."
"But you're my daddy, you're not supposed to look at me like that and I'm really comfy."
I felt myself relax, that last remark sounded as if she might not be thinking anything more than what she'd just said, which would make me more of a perv, but at least….
"Besides," she shrugged, "When I'm alone I sleep naked, so these are my jammies."
Naked. Oh goddamn I thought as my mind began conjuring up those images.
"Do you want me to change Daddy?" she asked, "I'll go back to my room and put on something else." She gave me the pout. "Do you want me too?"
"No," I said then yelled at myself for being weak, "That's okay, but let's just go back to sleep okay?"
"Okay!" she smiled happily.
Moka's big smiles never failed to make me smile back, and tonight was no exception. She'd been through a lot lately and I felt good I could make her happy.
"Good night honey, sweet dreams." I said as staying on my back, I moved over a little more and closed my eyes.
"Or not so sweet ones." she giggled, causing my eyes to pop open.
She didn't speak again and risking a glance over to her I saw her eyes were closed. I also saw she was lying on her side with her tits were almost falling out of the top of her shirt. I licked my lips at the sight of the swelling of her smooth young breasts and had to turn away before I pulled her damn shirt down and started sucking on them. This would be it, tomorrow I would tell her no more and I would start locking my bedroom door. If her nightmares kept up I would take her to talk to someone.
I closed my eyes and tried to ignore my throbbing cock. I'd been so worked up; I could feel my precum dripping on my thigh and thought about slipping out and jerking off. I forced myself to remain where I was. For one I didn't want to wake Moka up and risk anymore contact tonight. In addition to that I needed to get over this and stop stroking to my damn daughter. I began to take slow deep breaths and pushed my thoughts towards Kim, a pretty brunette at the office who was also recently divorced, we'd been talking more and more and maybe it was time to ask her to dinner.
Kim had been giving me some signals and maybe spending a night with an attractive woman my age would make me forget about the hot teenage brunette next to me. I began to relax and eventually my thoughts faded into nothingness as I fell back to sleep.
I jumped at the feeling of something sliding across my chest and opening my eyes saw Moka's arm draped across me. As I blinked the sleep from my eyes and became more awake I noticed I had stretched my arm out and Moka had rolled right into me. Her head was resting on my shoulder and I could feel her long hair tickling my chest. I could also feel her warm breath on my neck. Knowing this was going to be a problem, I prepared to move. That's when I stopped and my eyes widened when it occurred to me that I could feel a lot more than her breath.
I became aware of the fact that I could feel her tits pressing into my side. Her bare tits. Holy shit, she was naked! I lay there for a moment waiting to wake up, but when she lifted her leg and drape it over mine I knew this was no dream. I gasped out loud when she slid closer and I felt the heat of her pussy along my thigh. I stayed motionless unsure of what to do. Well I knew what I should do was get the hell out of that bed and go sleep on the damn couch. Yet I stayed there, my mind racing with the thought that she had stripped and was pressing her young tight body against me.
My daughter wanted me. She was probably awake and waiting for me to react. I stayed where I was, feigning sleep and wondering if I didn't move if she'd go any further. It was everything I could do not to lift the sheet and look along the length of her nude form. My cock was hard within seconds and again I yelled at myself to get out of… My thoughts trailed off as Moka started rocking her hips, causing her pussy to slide along my leg. My heart started beating faster as her smooth hot skin rubbed along my thigh.
I started breathing heavier as I could feel my leg getting wet beneath her and could now feel her very hard nipples poking into me. Her leg was across mine far enough that I could feel her soft foot on my other leg and she was sliding it up and down my calf. I caught my breath when her hand began to move along my stomach. She was only using her nails and feeling of them trailing across my skin caused a surge of excitement through my already hard dick.
"Do I feel good Daddy?" she asked in my ear.
"H…Moka," I could hear my voice trembling; "You need to…to leave."
"But I want you daddy."
She had propped herself up on one elbow causing the sheet to fall away and my breath hissed from between my teeth at the sight of my daughters perfect tits. Perfect was the right word. Moka's tits were small, but round and firm and her tiny nipples were so pink I could barely see them. Those nipples were erect and each one turned up slightly. Oh God, did I want them in my mouth!
"I…"
"Don't you want me daddy?" she asked, her lips going into the pout and her black eyes growing wide.
"We…honey," I kept trying to do the right thing. "You're…my little girl."
"I am!" she smiled, "You always say I'm you're good little girl and I want to show you what a good girl I am!" she emitted a cock stirring giggle, "By being a naughty girl!"
"But Moka, I'm your…."
"You're my daddy." She said softly and leaning over kissed my neck, "But you're more than that, I love you and I want to show you how much I love you!"
A shiver went through me at the feeling of her soft lips on my neck. Her pussy was getting wetter by the minute and those tits!
"Its…it's not the same." I forced myself to say
"Why not?" she asked as she started running her nails further down my stomach towards my cock.
I told my hands to move, to catch her wrist and stop her, but instead I lied there transfixed by the sight of my topless daughter staring longingly at me.
"You've been so good to me Daddy, and I want to be good to you! In every way!" she put her head down. "Mommy was mean to us and left us alone. I don't think we should be alone anymore." She looked up and locking her baby black eyes on mine whispered, "She wasn't good to you, I want to be good to you."
"Moka, that's not what I need from you," I said even as the throbbing between my legs told me differently.
"It can be!" she said, an air of desperation to her voice. "I…I know what you need daddy and I don't want you getting to from anyone but me! I want to be the girl you love," she gave me a sly smile and placing her lips to my ear added, "In every way."
"You're,,,,too young." I said lamely.
"I know I don't know a lot, but I'll try really hard daddy!" she purred in my ear as her pussy continued to grind into me. "I'll do anything you want; I'll make you happy daddy, you'll see, please let me!"
She punctuated that last sentence by flicking her tongue across my ear and unable to contain it, a low moan escaped me.
"Hmmm," she cooed as she kissed my neck again, "I like that. I want you to moan for me daddy, I want to moan for you! Please?"
Before I could answer her hand darted down into my boxers and I groaned as her slender fingers wrapped around my cock.
"Oh! You do want your little girl don't you!"
"I….oh goddamn!" I groaned when she began slowly pumping my cock.
"Let me make you happy daddy." She whispered.
I turned my head and gasped as her lips immediately pressed into mine. I tried not to respond to the kiss, but as those incredibly soft lips began sliding back and forth over my mouth, I let my body relaxed and surrendered to my taboo desire. As my lips parted and began pressing into hers, Moka let out a soft whimper that caused my cock to twitch in her hand. I began kissing her more passionately and released a whimper of my own when her soft tongue slipped into my mouth and caressed mine.
I brought my arm up around her shoulders and crushed her to me. Moka squealed delightedly as I wrapped my other arm around her thin waist and held her against me. I could feel her nipples pressing into my chest and although I yearned to taste them it could wait. Right now I was enjoying holding her naked body close mine and the feeling of her lips. Moka's hand released my cock and she slid bother her arms under my shoulders.
As we continued to kiss I was amazed at how good it felt. I'd fantasized about fucking her, but the thought of how good something like this could feel hadn't occurred to me. Her tongue still teasing the inside of my mouth, Moka rolled over on top of me. I moaned as she straddled my leg and I could feel her slick pussy pressing into it. That wet pussy was throwing a lot of heat and the thought hit me that pretty soon I was going to find out just how hot my little girl's pussy was.
That thought should have appalled me, but instead I moaned and started rocking my hips, pressing my hard cock into her soft stomach as we continued to kiss. I slid my hand up Moka's soft smooth back and up into her long hair to cradle the back of her head. I felt her body relax against mine and sliding her lips from mine she whispered, "You feel so good daddy!"
Part of me wanted to tell her to call me Jim, but again that voice in my head that had been right all along about me wanting her, decided daddy was just fine.
"So do you baby," I sighed in her ear as she began gently kissing my neck.
Moka slipped her arms from underneath me and bracing them on my chest lifted herself over me and leaning down, brought her perfect little tits to my lips. I opened my mouth and eagerly sucked her pink nipple into it.
"Oh, Daddy" she gasped as I swirled my tongue around her swollen flesh.
I felt a shiver go through her as a fresh wave of moisture flooded my thigh between her legs. As I swirled my tongue around her nipple, Moka moaned and began grinding her hips hard into my leg. I smiled around her tit as she confirmed my fantasy that my inexperienced little girl had yet to be truly pleased and I was going to change that right here in the bed I'd shared with her mother. I switched to the other nipple and bringing my hand up, began rolling the other between my finger tips.
Moka's fingers were digging into my shoulders and she was releasing soft whimpers as I began switching my tongue from one nipple to the other. While sucking one tit, I gave the other a squeeze and marveled at how firm her perky little tits were. Moka reached up and placed her hand over mine, pressing my palm to her tit. That move caused my cock to begin to ooze into her stomach. The look of pure desire on my daughter's face was one that I'd never seen on a woman before. Damn she really did want me!
I started to try to sit up so I could roll her over and begin to take charge, but pushing against my chest. Moka held me down and sliding her nipple from between my lips smiled down at me. "You've always taken good care of me Daddy, let me take care of you first tonight," she gave me a big smile, "I want you to see how bad your good little girl will be for you!"
"Oh." Was all I could come out with while watching my daughter slowly slide down my body towards my cock.
I knew I should be disgusted with myself. Instead I felt a sense of anticipation run through me as Moka began placing soft kisses along my chest. After all we did love each other and we did need each other. Yes I thought as I watched Moka's little pink tongue dart out and tease my nipple; we deserved to make each other happy. With that thought all hesitation left me and despite my aroused state I let myself relax and sighed as Moka was now trailing her tongue down my flat hard stomach. Her wet pussy was leaving a wet streak down my leg and my cock was doing the same as when she slipped between my legs and rested herself on her elbows I could see her chest glistening with my cum.
Moka grabbed my cock and after giving it a squeeze gently kissed the head. I groaned as she left her lips there and slid them across the sensitive skin of the head of my cock. When she pulled them back I swallowed hard at the sight of the trail of sticky fluid between her lips and my cock. Moka licked her lips and with a smile whispered, "Hmmm, that's good!"
Moka kissed my cock affectionately then slid her tongue down the length of my shaft. I gasped as she continued and began licking my balls while still stroking my cock. I guess she'd had a little more fun with her boyfriend than I'd thought! I watched transfixed by the sight of my daughters tongue bathing my quivering balls and moaned as taking them in her mouth, she began sucking on them.
"I…I think you've been a bad girl before this." I whispered as she began working her tongue back up my shaft.
Moka giggled and I laughed as she turned red.
"Just one guy daddy, but we had fun playing!" she giggled again as her tongue darted out across the head of my dripping prick. "And I really liked sucking his dick!"
"Then be a good girl and show me how much you like sucking mine." I told her with a smile, oh I was going to burn for this for sure, but was going to enjoy myself in the meantime!
"Okay." She smiled, "But yours is a lot bigger." She licked her lips then added, "I'll do my best daddy!"
"I know you will, that's why you're my good….Oh Moka!"
I cried out in surprise as quickly lowering her head, my daughter took me deep into her mouth and began slowly bobbing her head. I gasped at the feeling of her warm mouth as well as the sensation of her tongue pressed tightly to my shaft as her lips slid up and down. I was fairly well hung and she was taking me more than half way down. I moaned and reaching down brushed her brunette hair from her face so I could watch the show. And what a show it was! Moka wasn't lying, the girl loved to suck cock!
Her big black eyes were partially closed and had a glazed look in them as she repeatedly down her daddy's cock. Even more of a turn on was the wet slurping sounds and moans she was making deep in her throat while she blew me. Looking past the amazing sight of my daughter's mouth devouring my cock, my eyes wandered down her smooth back and focused on her bare ass. That ass was wiggling back and forth as she ground her hips into the bed, rubbing her pussy against the sheets. Her legs were bent at the knees and I watched her wiggling her feet back and forth playfully, goddamn, blowing me was really getting her going.
I sighed at the thought that I was going to more than repay my little girls' kindness by sucking that sweet little pussy! In the meantime I returned to watching Moka consume my cock. To my surprise she was taking me even deeper and I gasped as with a gurgling sound, Moka forced my cock down until her lips were at the base of my shaft!
"Oh fuck honey!" I groaned feeling her tongue slide out along my balls. "Oh Moka, you're making your Daddy very happy!"
She giggled around my cock then caused me to cry out again when she began shaking her head back and forth. I could feel her tongue swirling around my shaft and she had brought her hand down between my legs and begun massaging my balls. I felt my thighs begin to tremble and realized I was moments away from cumming in my daughter's mouth. Moka worked my cock back out of her mouth and as I watched wide eyed, made s how of letting her spit drool out of her mouth and down my shaft. With a wink she slid her tongue down my shaft and made a show of licking it back up.
"Bad girl." I whispered.
"Your bad girl!" she laughed happily then eagerly took me back into her mouth.
She began bobbing her head again and I started breathing through my mouth as I knew I wouldn't be able to hold back much longer. Moka wasn't taking me as deep, but was sucking faster and the feeling of those soft full lips caressing my hard flesh was driving me wild. My hand was still on her head and I started pushing and pulling on it. I wasn't being rough, but was simply guiding her head along the length of my shaft. Moka didn't mind, in fact she sighed softly around her mouthful of cock and closing her eyes began to suck me even faster.
Unable to help it, I began thrusting my hips, pushing my cock into her descending mouth. Again Moka's response was a moan of pleasure and she slowed her mouth down, allowing me to shove my cock into her mouth as she played with my balls. Wanting to make her feel good for pleasing me so well, I slid my hands under her and began playing with her tiny nipples as she brought me closer to and closer with each bob of her pretty little head. Moka whimpered and I saw her hips grinding harder into the bed.
My hips were beginning to move with a sense of urgency and sensing me getting close, Moka grabbed my cock and started following her mouth with it, jerking me off as she blew me. I gasped and began to moan continuously as Moka began sucking fast and hard, I could feel the cum building within me then as Moka gave my balls a gentle squeeze cried out loudly as my cock erupted in my little girls mouth.
Moka squealed between my legs as I lost control and thrust my hips hard into her descending mouth. Each thrust ended with a spurt of cum and Moka gurgling as she fought to take it all. I moaned as she failed and I was treated to the sight of cum dribbling from her lips and down my shaft. Moka continued to prove herself a good girl as she immediately took my cock deep into her mouth and slurped at the spilled cum. I released a long pathetic sounding moan as my cock gave up the last of its cum and slumped back into the bed gasping.
Moka caused me to moan again as she continued to suck my cock, but slowly and….lovingly. She had a look of pure ecstasy on her face as she slid my spent cock from her mouth and slowly licked up the last few drops of cum. Looking up at me she opened her mouth and showed me her cum coated tongue. She then closed her mouth and after making a show of swallowing, opened it again to show me it was empty.
"All gone!" she giggled. Then asked, "Was I a good girl daddy, did I do a good job?"
"Honey, that was…." I smiled at her as I fought to catch my breath, "The hottest blow job I can remember."
"Really?" she asked as she sat up between my legs "Thank you daddy!"
"Thank you." I whispered as I took in her sweet little body. "Fuck you're hot Moka."
She laughed again, and then yelped in surprise as unable to wait any longer, I sat up and grabbing her shoulders practically threw her down on the bed beside me. Moka laughed, and then moaned as the second she was on her back; I fastened my lips to her gorgeous little titty. Moka reached up and began running her hand across my back as I eagerly devoured her tit. That was the word as I was trying to suck not just her nipple, but as much of her flesh as I could into my mouth. I reached across and began playing with her other nipple as her hand slid into my hair and pressed my face against her chest.
"Yes daddy!" she moaned, "I'm so glad you want me! Please make me cum daddy!"
Now how could I deny my little girl that request? While still sucking her tit, I slid my hand down her stomach and between her legs. I gasped around her nipple as my fingers slid through her extremely wet pussy lips. Moka groaned and began rocking her hips, shoving her hot flesh against my hand. I slowly slid my fingers up and down the length of her pussy and reaching the top pressed them into her swollen clit.
'Oh!" she moaned, "Oh daddy that feels soooo good!"
Hearing her moan caused me to begin to rub my fingers in slow circles around her hard little button. Moka closed her thighs around my hand and started thrusting her hips hard into me. I played with her clit another moment then slid my fingers down. She whimpered in disappointment, but that was okay, I planned on making it up to her as there was no way she was going to come any other way the first time except by my tongue. The first time I thought as I gently slipped my fingers inside her.
Yes the first time I thought as Moka groaned at the feeling of my fingers entering her incredibly fucking tight pussy. Oh, I was going to fuck her as many times as she'd let me! Screw right or wrong, she was young hot and oh so willing to be my good girl, hell no one needed to know! I started slowly pumping my fingers into her deliciously hot little box and she sighed in pleasure and let herself relax. I pressed my thumb to her clit, causing her to whimper again and as she had done, began making a show of sliding my tongue across her stomach as I eased myself down between her long legs.
"Yes, oh please yes!" she moaned as I settled down between her thighs, "Lick your little girl daddy!"
I paused between her legs and looked up at her. I could feel my hands trembling on her inner thighs as I took in just how sexy she really was. Her soft flat stomach and those long legs I was lying between along with those perky little tits, everything was perfect. Coupled with her brunette hair and baby black eyes, Moka was truly a flawless beauty. At the moment however, the attribute that was demanding my attention was the smooth glistening pink little pussy inches from my face.
Leaning in I took a breath and sighed at the sweet scent of my daughter's pussy. Sliding my hand up her smooth thighs I gently parted her lips and as she trembled in anticipation I blew lightly on her clit.
"Don't tease me daddy," she begged, "I didn't tease you!"
"You've been teasing your daddy." I whispered as, like she had done, I flicked my tongue teasingly across her clit. "Parading around the house showing off this hot little body, faking nightmares to sleep with me…"
Moka giggled and said, "Got me! I just wanted to….Oh yes!"
Moka groaned as I swirled my tongue around her clit several times. I then worked my tongue down through the wet folds of her lips and after a brief pause to again savor her scent, plunged my tongue inside her sopping wet slit. She cried out and I groaned as I swirled my tongue inside her, getting a mouthful of her forbidden juices. Moka moaned and started squirming as I took my time, sliding my tongue in and out of her hot pussy. She began thrusting her hips into my face and I had a brief feeling of the surreal, was I really laying here between my daughter's legs, tongue fucking her?
Damn straight I was and figuring I'd teased her enough, I slid my tongue back up to her swollen button and began gently sucking on it.
"Oh, right there daddy." She moaned.
Moka reached down and began running her fingers across my shoulders then squealed as I slid two fingers inside her. I began to pump them in rhythm with my sucking and Moka sighed contentedly as she started to rock her hips, pushing my fingers deeper inside her. I released her clit and started sliding my tongue around it in slow circles. Moka made a sound that could best be described as a purr and again I found myself smiling as I committed the ultimate taboo. Her hands left my hair and a moment later I heard her gasp.
I looked up and was treated to the sight of her long fingernails teasing her hard nipples as I pleasured her. Spurred on not only by that, but by my cock which was already hard at the thought of fucking this perfect pussy, I started to lick faster. Moka moaned ion appreciation and began rocking her hips faster. I pressed my tongue tightly against her clit and drove my fingers in as hard as I dared. Moka began to yelp and her thighs were starting to shake against my hands.
As she had done I started grinding my hips into the bed sliding my hard cock against the soft sheets. Moka let out a sharp breath and her hips started rocking even faster as she moaned, "Yes daddy! Oh, just like that! Please don't stop daddy, please just ohhhh!"
Moka threw her head back and screamed as her hips thrust into my face and her pussy contracted around my thrusting fingers. I began licking even faster and she squealed loudly and her hips started bucking wildly. Moka clamped her thighs around my head, pressing my face into her hot flesh and again screamed out her pleasure as she came in her daddy's face. I continued licking and fingering her, my cock throbbing at the high pitched sounds she was emitting as that hot tight pussy convulsed around my fingers.
Moka's back arched off the bed and with one last shuddering moan her pussy contracted and I felt a warm wave of fluid surround my fingers. She collapsed on the bed panting as I had done and whispered, "Oh daddy, that was so good!"
My response was too slid up onto my knees between her legs and looking down I licked my pussy coated lips at the sight of my large cock positioned directly over her pussy.
"Take me daddy." Moka said softly as she also stared at my cock hovering over her. "Just…easy, please go easy."
Grabbing her ankles, I placed her soft feet on my chest and taking my throbbing cock in my hand teased us both by sliding it through her wet lips. Moka shuddered and whimpered as I slid my cock across her clit before placing it at the entrance of her pussy. Releasing my cock I placed my hand on her soft stomach and slowly pushed the head of my cock between her lips.
"Oh." Moka groaned as I eased inside her. "Oh, daddy, you're….big."
I moaned at how tight her pussy was. I could feel it squeezing my cock as I pushed further into her. Moka whimpered and began breathing hard as inch by inch I pushed my cock in until I was completely inside her. Moka moaned and lay still as I gently began to move within her. I was only sliding out a couple of inches before slowly pushing back in, but she was whimpering with each thrust. Those little sounds were driving me crazy and it was all I could do not to go faster.
I looked down at her and lost that urge. Moka's eyes were closed and her lips parted, she was sweating and some of her hair as stuck to her cheek. Each time I pushed into her she emitted a soft whimper, but the look on her face was one of pure pleasure. As if she sensed me looking she opened her eyes and smiled, "I love having you inside me daddy."
As she spoke she put her arms out to me and leaning down I entered her embrace. I slipped my arms under hers and started moving slowly within her. I was pulling further out and now when I pushed, her sounds were that of enjoyment. I sighed and let myself relax as I gently made love to my daughter. Again as I'd thought when I had been kissing her I had fantasized about the hard fucking, but not about how good it would feel to be sweet to her.
Moka has her arms around me and was sighing softly in my ear each time I entered her. I could feel her nipples against my chest and even better was when she wrapped her long legs around my waist. I moaned at how tight she was as well as how good it felt to be this close to her. As wrong as this was, nothing had ever felt so right. I increased my speed slightly and Moka moaned and began moving her won slender hips in time with mine. We both sighed and a moment later she whispered, "Let me."
Dropping her legs from me, Moka pushed my shoulders and I obediently rolled off her, Moka rolled with me and was now straddling my hips. Reaching back she guided my cock to her pussy and slowly eased herself down on it. I gasped as my cock plunged deep inside her and watched as Moka began slowly rocking back and forth, riding her daddy's cock. I reached up and began fondling her nipples and she moaned and began rocking her hips faster.
Taking her lead I began to thrust my hips up into hers, driving my cock into her hot young pussy. Moka yelped, but began raising and lowering herself, plunging her pussy onto my rising cock. Her eyes were closed and she was moaning as I fucked her. Reaching down I pressed my thumb into her clit and started rubbing it in hard fast circles.
"Oh fuck!" she moaned. "Oh Daddy!"
She leaned over and bracing her hands on my chest caused me to cry out as she began pumping her hips, fucking me as hard as I was fucking her. I groaned as her unbelievably tight pussy worked my hard cock and raising my head, sucked her nipple into my mouth. Moka whimpered and began grinding her hips into me. My thumb was moving fast on her clit and I could feel her thighs shaking against mine.
"There you go baby," I encouraged her, "Cum for daddy again, show me how much you like that dick."
"Y…yes daddy." She whispered and started sliding her hips back and forth faster.
Her entire body was trembling and pressing hard on her clit I took her nipple between my fingers and gave it a hard pinch. Moka tossed her head back and let out a sound best described as a howl as she began to cum on her daddy's cock. I gasped as that amazingly tight pussy clenched around my cock and she began slamming her hips into mine. She was certainly used to my cock now as she was crying out in pleasure as she drove her convulsing pussy down hard into my pumping cock.
Moka let out another cry and I moaned as I felt a gush of hot sticky fluid squirt past my cock and onto my thighs. Moka moaned and letting herself go landed on my chest. Wrapping my arms around her waist I drew my legs up and began hammering into her, driving my hard cock into her gushing pussy.
"Oh fuck Daddy!" she cried out as I began fucking the shit out of her.
Whether she was ready for it or not, I couldn't hold back and pinning her to me was slamming my cock into her as hard as I could. Moka was yelping in my ear, but they were sounds of pleasure and I started fucking her even harder. I couldn't believe how tight and wet she was. As good as pounding her like this felt I knew what I wanted; I wanted my daughter's perfect little ass in the air while I fucked her doggy style. I rolled us both over and deciding I wanted to watch her before I put her on her knees, lifted her legs by her ankles and drove my cock into her.
"Oh yes!" Moka cried out as spreading her legs as far as I could I began fucking her hard and fast.
I looked down and smiled at the sight of her sweat covered tits bouncing as her father slammed the shit out of her. Her eyes were wide open and staring at me as I drilled her tight young pussy. She was yelping continuously and leaning forward I bent her legs back. Her ass came off the bed and she howled as I was now penetrating even deeper with my long hard thrusts.
"That's it!" she moaned, "Take me daddy! Take your little girl, I'm all yours! All the time daddy! I want you to have me any time you…hey!"
She yelped in surprise as withdrawing my cock from her I grabbed her hips and with a wrench of my shoulders, rolled her onto her stomach. Grabbing her hips, I pulled her onto her knees and with no hesitation began fucking her.
"Oh my fucking god daddy!" She screamed as I repeatedly plunged my long thick cock into her tight young pussy.
Moka was tried to speak again, but it turned into a high pitched squeal as I continued my relentless assault on her pussy.
"You like that?" I asked her, "You like daddy fucking you nice and hard?"
"Yes! I love daddy fucking me!" she moaned, "I love making you happy!"
"Never been fucked like this before have you?" I asked as I reared back and started really tearing into her.
"No!" she wailed, "I…I never, Oh daddy! Oh fuck me as hard as you want! Show me how bad you want me!"
I was slamming her so hard her pussy was squirting onto my thighs every time I drove into her and she was howling as I tore into her, fucking her young pussy like it had never been fucked before. I gasped as I felt the cum building up inside and began moaning with each thrust
"Cum for me daddy!" she cried out, "Let me feel it I….oh Daddy!"
I let loose with a loud cry and felt my cock explode into her pussy. I'd gotten clipped years ago and took full enjoyment in the sensation of flooding her sweet young pussy with her daddy's cum. Moka loved it as well as she was moaning and squirming against me.
"Give it to me daddy!" she squealed, "I want it all, oh right inside of me!"
I slowed my pumping as my spurting cock continued to paint the inside of my daughter's pussy. I stopped moving and moaned as I felt the last cum trickle out. I then gasped as clenching her pussy around me; Moka milked a couple of more drops from my spent cock.
"Hmmm," she purred.
Sliding my cock from her pussy, Moka rolled over and I cried out in surprise as she quickly took my cock into my mouth and sucked it hard and fast. She was moaning and as good as it felt my head was sensitive from having just cum and I had to push her shoulders and whisper, "Stop honey, please."
Moka released my cock from her mouth and licking her lips rolled her eyes.
"We taste good daddy!"
I nodded the let myself go and fell onto the bed. I rolled over onto my back breathing hard as my heart pounded and my mind spun with the thought that I had really just fucked my daughter. With a long sigh, Moka lay down next to me and as she had done before cuddled into me, resting her head on my chest and draping her arm and leg over me.
"I love you daddy." She said, kissing my chest.
"I love you to Moka."
At that moment it hit me that I meant it, I really did love her and what was there not to love? She was beautiful, sweet, loving and a goddamn wild ride! As my breathing slowed I began to wonder if we could really get away with this. I mean who would even suspect it? That annoying voice came back with I was taking advantage of a confused young girl, but I brushed that off quickly. This confused young girl had known what she wanted and had done a damn good job of getting it. Besides, as I put my arm around her shoulders and pulled her close to me, she felt so damn good like this and making love to her had been one of the sweetest things I had ever….
"So daddy?" she broke into my thoughts.
"What honey?" I asked.
"Do you like having your little girl in your bed now?"
"Nope, "I answered.
"No?" she began to lift her head, "But Daddy I…"
I stopped her by giving her a soft kiss and guiding her head back to my chest whispered, "I don't like the idea of having my little girl in my bed, but I love the idea of being with Moka in our bed!"
Because every family seems to have its traditions, when my children were younger we engaged in Family Movie Night. This meant a double-feature in our living room with popcorn and candy. Usually, by the second movie, my wife would be asleep on the couch, my son asleep on the floor, and my daughter asleep as she sat on my lap. This was a typical Saturday in our household.
As our children aged, their interest in spending a weekend night with their parents waned, and my wife and I typically used the empty house to get in a quick, loud fuck, rather than waste the time watching a movie. After our kids went to college, I thought we would progress to long, loud fucks, but our intimacy lessened and lessened.
One December, both of our kids were home for a winter vacation. Our son was in the middle of his first year of graduate school and our daughter was a college junior. After a nice, long dinner with a couple of bottles of wine, my son suggested renting a couple of movies and bringing back Family Movie Night for the holiday. When everyone agreed, I was thrilled that our family tradition was not completely forgotten.
We all changed into our pjs, made popcorn and put the first movie in. As usual, I sat in our recliner, my son sprawled on the floor, and my wife stretched out on the couch. I thought my daughter might feel too old to sit on her father's lap, but she hopped right on as if she were 8 years old again.
About 20 minutes into the movie, my daughter reached down by our feet to grab some popcorn, and placed her knees down on either side of my legs. As she started to sit back up, she slipped, and I instinctively grabbed onto her thighs to steady her. That's when her nightgown rode up and I saw that she was wearing a thong. Light blue, lacy. I tried to look away, but I was mesmerized as I helped her back to a seated position on my lap.
For the next 5 minutes, I tried very hard to focus on the movie, and not what my daughter was wearing underneath her nightgown. I was treasuring this rare family moment, and didn't want to frighten and disgust my daughter by getting an erection, for christ's sake. I was able to focus again on the movie, until she went down for more popcorn. Again, she placed her knees on either side of my legs, but this time, she pushed her body down so her abdomen touched my knees as she reached down. Again, her nightgown slid up and her thong and ass were exposed. I quickly glanced at my wife, but she was engrossed in the movie.
"I'm coming back up, Dad, can you grab on to me?"
I tentatively placed my hands on her upper thighs and began to pull her back. The feel of her soft skin under my fingers made my cock twitch as I gazed intently at the piece of fabric covering her pussy. Jesus Christ. Shit. I was getting an erection. And I was wearing sweatpants. Fuck.
In a desperate attempt to hide it from her, I grabbed a blanket that was draped on the back of the recliner and tried to shove it between us as though I was cold.
"Good idea," said my daughter. "I'm freezing." And she yanked the blanket out from between us and sat back on my hard, sweatpants-covered cock. She obviously felt my hardness, because she froze in the process of putting the blanket over us. Fuck.
I tried to think of a way to apologize, but how do you even begin to do that? After a few seconds, she continued to put the blanket over us and sat back. Maybe she convinced herself it wasn't my hard dick that she felt between her ass cheeks. As she leaned back into me, I smelled her hair. It smelled amazing.
For the next 5 minutes or so, I thought about excusing myself to go rub one off in the bathroom, but there was something exciting about the pain associated with this hard-on. My daughter must've felt it, yet she was still sitting on it. My cock twitched, every time I thought about its rigid shaft pressed between her cheeks and lower back.
I had completely lost interest in the movie at this point. I was staring at the screen so I wouldn't draw attention to myself, but all I could think about was my hard dick. The next time my daughter went down for popcorn, I made a rash decision and pulled down my sweatpants to my thighs. I could see my hard cock through my boxers. I stared at her panty-clad pussy and cursed under my breath. Again, when she asked for help getting back up, I grabbed onto her upper thighs, this time grazing my thumbs across her cheeks.
When she sat back, she clearly realized there was less fabric between us, and froze once again. Boldly, I pulled my cock out through the hole in my boxers. It was all I could do to not keep my hold on my shaft and start yanking on it right then. I pushed her nightgown up to her hips, pressed my cock down between us and pulled her back to me. She gasped lightly. Then, I started rocking in the chair.
The force of the rocking was now causing my cock to slide between her panty-clad pussy lips. Fuck. What was I doing? What was she thinking? Was she scared? I glanced again at my wife, who was now sleeping on the couch. I bravely ran my hands up and down my daughter's sides, touching the sides of her breasts. When I reached her hips, I grabbed onto them, and began pushing and pulling them away and against me. I was dry-humping my daughter. Fuck, it felt good. It felt amazing.
I kept this up, pausing every once in a while so I didn't blow my load onto her, until the movie ended. We sat still in the chair. Now what? How could I get up like this? What was she going to do? Would she tell her mother?
Surprisingly, my daughter asked her brother to put the next movie in and make more popcorn so she didn't have to get up. Was this because she wanted to stay on my lap? Or because she didn't want them to see anything and think her a willing participant? Fuck. What was I doing? God, she smelled good.
My wife woke up from the sound of the popcorn, and opened another bottle of wine. With my cock shaft resting between my daughter's sweet clothed crevice, I accepted another glass, as did my daughter, who drained hers in nearly one gulp.
As the lights turned off again, and the second movie resumed, I took another glance at my wife, who caught my eye and smiled at me. I smiled back as I pushed my hips upward into my daughter. Ohhh, Jesus, what is wrong with me?
After a while, she leaned down for more popcorn, and I saw the dampness in her underwear. Fuck, she was wet. I don't know if I was acting under some primal impulse or what, but I quietly grabbed my wife's sewing scissors from the end table and cut the small piece of fabric off of her. I pulled the fabric down, exposing her bare ass and pussy. As I pulled her back towards me, her wet pussy lips slid up my shaft and I let out a long breath.
"Getting tired?" my wife asked.
"Maybe a little." I replied, my heart beating fast as I realized I needed to be more careful.
"We can watch this tomorrow," she said. "If you're too tired."
"No, no," I assured her. "I'll be fine."
Understatement of the year. My daughter turned to me and smiled. She was okay? She was okay, I guess. Then, she started grinding her hips, drenching my shaft with her juices. Oh God, I was in heaven. I reached around her stomach and slid my finger along her clit, stopping to rub it on either side. She quickened her grinding against my finger.
After a bit she asked me to rock the chair again, and I did so, instantly.
This time the force of the rocking caused our wet naked parts to connect in the most stimulating ways. My cock head slid against her clit and she grabbed onto my arms and breathed heavily.
"Can you turn up the volume?" I said to my son. Anything to drown out our breathing and let us continue on was a good thing. I looked over at my wife again. Asleep. Awesome.
As we rocked, I pulled my daughter back to me, rubbing my hands over her body, stopping at her breasts and hips. I kissed her neck and shoulders. I pushed my hips up to meet hers coming back at mine. Suddenly, she leaned forward a bit allowing my cock to rise up. I looked between our legs to see her hand wrap around the base of my cock and start pointing it towards her wet hole. Oh my god. I'd never been so excited in my life.
As my dick met her hole, I wanted to scream, grunt, whatever. The tip of my cock was inside her pussy and I watched as she slowly took it all in. I could've grabbed onto her hips and loaded into her right then, but I wanted it to last. She started the chair rocking again, and my dick slid in and out of her wet hole. Fuck, I couldn't deal with this. I stopped her, pulled out and slid up my sweatpants.
She looked at me, hurt and angry. I winked.
"I'm going to take this sleepy girl up to her room," I announced. With the blanket still around us, I carried her in my arms to the stairwell. I was going to put her to bed and rail her in her room – but we didn't make it that far.
As I set her down on the steps, she turned to face me. I looked in her eyes, hungry, and pushed her down. I licked her lips and she opened her mouth to receive a kiss from me. Our lips locked and I rapidly pushed my sweatpants back down. My cock couldn't wait to get back in her little cunt. I thrust it in and she grunted. Man, this was awesome.
You may thinking fucking on a staircase is a bit uncomfortable, and you'd, of course, be right, but at that moment I would've fucked her on a bed of nails, I was so horny for her. I railed into her, and she pushed back at me. I started kissing her neck as I moved my fingers down to her clit and flicked it, rolled it, twitched it. Her eyes locked with mine and her mouth opened. She looked down at my fingers and then let her head fall back as I felt her cunt walls begin to contract on my cock.
"Ohhhhh Daddy. Ohhhhh. Ohhhh." She whispered. She froze in a silent scream and dug her nails into my ass, pushing my hips into her as hard as she could to get the most out of her orgasm. It didn't take long for me after that, as I railed in an out, grunting like some fucking caveman as I felt the urge to come. I started to pull out, but she grabbed onto my hips, locked eyes with me, and said:
"Come inside me."
Jesus Christ, you would not believe how it feels to have your daughter say this to you. I kissed her again, grunting through my nose, running my hands all over her, and came for what felt like the longest and best time of my life. I gripped onto her as spurt after spurt shot inside her and she moaned in my mouth.
Brian stood outside his daughter Winter's bedroom door, listening to the sounds from within. He had heard a man sneaking into their house, giggles as his daughter opened her window and let him in, and giggles more as her visitor raised her nightdress and ran his hands over her body. Brian's hand clasped around his hard-on. His daughter had blossomed in the years since her mother had died, and this wasn't the first time he had stood at her door and listened, imagining what might be happening on the other side.
She moaned, and he heard as the man fucking her shushed her.
"Your father will hear."
Her moans became muffled; his hand must be over her mouth. Brian's cock twitched in his hand and he dragged his palm against his foreskin, his breathing becoming heavy.
Was he sick?
He pushed the thought aside. It was nothing, he was just listening to two people fucking, it didn't matter if she was his daughter, it wasn't like he was the one fucking her.
But did he want to?
Brian grunted quietly in frustration at the little voice that wouldn't be silenced. All summer, he had endured living in this big, empty house with a young beauty, watching her blossom as she became an adult, seeing her nipples peek through her skimpy night gowns, hearing her sighs during her afternoon naps, knowing what she was doing in there. It was driving him insane, and it was made worse by the fact that she never bothered to hide her body from him.
Her bathers were tiny and she wore them constantly, sometimes bending over in front of him to take something from the kitchen cupboard - the lips of her pussy outlined against the white fabric of her wet bikini, sometimes one or two of the hairs that she kept trimmed but not shaved taunting him. He wondered what she would do if he reached out one day and tucked one of these stray hairs back inside her panties, skimming the pink skin of her most private place that she teased him with every day.
Of course, he wanted to.
Night after night he had gone to sleep with his cock hard in his hand, refusing to stroke it, until the night of her eighteenth birthday party. The party was over, the guests gone home, and he had finished cleaning up some of the mess and was walking past her bedroom on his way to his own. He had heard a noise. An intruder? Carefully, he had edged her bedroom door open, ready to jump whoever had broken into his little girl's room. But the intruder was welcome - his little girl's tits were swinging above the bed as a young man shoved into her from behind.
Brian had been shocked, frozen to the spot, and they had not seen him peeping through the door.
His hand had found its way to his cock, and stroked it, and he had worked himself into a frenzy as he watched this young man fuck his little girl, faster and harder until the young man had cum, and she had pretended to.
He had known her all her life; he knew that her orgasms with this man were all fake.
Back in the present, Brian's breath quickened with his daughter's moans of pleasure. The orgasms were fake, but the joy was absolute, and he knew she would be walking around him in the morning in a state of unsatisfied arousal. The thought of her pussy, wet, engorged, the knowledge that she would find an excuse for an afternoon nap and would rub herself to release, pushed Brian over the edge. He came just as her boyfriend did, the sounds of her muffled cries in his ears.
He quietly padded back to his room to sleep, to dream.
Winter heard the floor outside creak and she felt a wave of desire rush over her as her boyfriend extricated himself from her, kissed her on the ass, then threw himself onto the bed and promptly fell asleep.
Winter knew her father listened to them. What she didn't know was how she felt about it. It turned her on and frightened her at the same time. Sometimes she would almost cum, knowing that he was at her door, working his cock while her boyfriend worked her. She checked that he was asleep, then crooked a leg up, breathing into her pillow as she masturbated, keeping still, keeping quiet, imagining Brian's hand on her clit instead of her own. She came with a gush from her pussy and a sigh from her mouth, and drifted off to sleep, to dream.
It continued this way for months. Night after night with her boyfriend inside her, and her father listening outside the door, thinking she didn't know he was there. Probably thinking his presence would be unwelcome. Winter began to associate his presence with sex, with untamed desire, with an ongoing arousal that was never quite satisfied. The sex became dull, her boyfriend began to sense her disinterest in him, and her moans began to sound fake even to her ears.
By day, she would walk around the house, conscious of the hardness of her nipples, the glances that her father tried to hide, the outline of his cock that was always semi-erect. She began to spend less time wondering about the morality of wanting to fuck her father, and more time thinking about how it might happen.
She broke it off with her boyfriend. The sex was boring, he barely flicked his tongue in the direction of her clit before clambering on top of her and puffing and panting until he came. Winter knew from what her girlfriends told her that most guys their age were like this. But some of her friends had fucked older men and the stories were different, enticing…
Her father was older…
It was nine in the morning on a Saturday. Brian had left the house to shop for groceries, and Winter was in the pool. She knew he would be back soon, and she thought about one of her many fantasies. They would be swimming naked and she would wrap her legs around him, pull his cock into her, rock against him. She stole a finger under the elastic of her bikini bottom and stroked a little circle around her clit. Just then, the front gate clicked open. Brian was home.
Winter jerked her hand from between her legs and was about to call out an innocent hello, when the familiar, disappointed, frustrated feeling of hiding her desire, denying the taboo of incest, washed over her. Winter made a sudden decision. She would throw aside all pretence of being a normal daughter, and try to seduce her father.
Quickly, she untied her bikini top and tossed it aside, her breasts bouncing in the water. She pulled off the bottoms and sent them flying, then positioned herself against one of the jets of water that sent filtered pool water into the pool.
She let it run between the cheeks of her ass, over her pussy, leant back on the side of the pool, exposed her breasts to the sky, and moaned. Winter's body moved with the rhythm of the water, little waves dashing against the poolside, and that was how Brian found her.
He almost dropped the shopping in his surprise. His cock - ever ready these days - instantly pushed itself against the fabric of his shorts. He fell to his knees behind a garden hedge and fixed his gaze on his little girl as she writhed, moaned, pulled on her nipples and bounced in the water. Her tits were little mountains in front of him, nipples standing high and hard, and one of her hands pulled on a teat while the other danced below the water line, circling her clit no doubt. Her mother had liked that too.
Brian came almost the moment his hand reached his cock. He moaned, quietly, his eyes on his daughter's tits as the stream of cum shot high from his cock and landed with a tiny splat on the bricks, just behind her head.
Winter heard him cum, heard the splash of his semen hit the ground behind her, and wondered what it would taste like if it had traveled just a little further and landed in her open mouth. With an "oh!" of shock, of desire, she convulsed in the water, her finger driving itself into her pussy and feeling the muscles contract around it. She took a few deep breaths, felt her taut muscles relax, drew her hand from between her legs, shaking with the force of the orgasm. She heard Brian sneaking back through the front gate, and quickly she dressed. A few moments later the gate clicked again and Brian called out to her.
"I'm home little lady. Want some lunch?"
The rest of the day was a blur for Brian. He was at breaking point, the guilt of his desire to fuck his little girl driving him as crazy as the desire itself. He tried to remind himself of the fact she was his daughter and that this was wrong.
He thought about when she was ten, how he had taken her to the fair and they had ridden the merry go round together, her little legs barely able to mount the horse. But in his mind she transformed into her eighteen year old self, and instead of an innocent little child on a merry go round, she was an adult, legs astride a horse, hips rocking with the motion of the ride.
He thought of buying her ice cream in the park when she was fourteen, but this memory too became perverted as the Winter-of-now invaded his mind, licking ice cream and then licking his cock. She was his daughter, yes, but she was also a beautiful woman, and she was driving him wild.
He spent the afternoon in a daze, reading in his library, or pretending to. Ignoring the ignoble tent in his trousers, denying his cock any release. He stayed there until dinner time, then returned to the kitchen to eat with Winter, almost crying with shame by this point. Furtive listening at her door and a blurred memory of a momentary glimpse of her months ago was nearly manageable, he could have seen out the summer like that. But seeing her in the pool today, the daylight hiding nothing from his gaze, her tits bouncing in the water, her moans ringing in his ears… it had broken him, and he wasn't sure he could get through another day of this torture.
After dinner she leaned across the table and took his hand.
"Daddy, are you ok? You look worried…" Winter sounded concerned and he shook his head, mustering a wan smile.
"I'm fine honey, just a little tired."
"Let me help you relax" Winter said, moving towards him. Brian tensed, but she moved behind his chair, placed her hands on his shoulders, and began to massage.
Her hands were magic, and Brian finally began to relax. She kneaded his muscles, her hands roving up his neck, over his head, pulling gently on his hair. He moaned.
"Honey, that's wonderful."
The massage continued, her nails skimming over his clothes, and down his chest. He could feel the warmth of a breast against the back of his neck, and could hear her breath in his ear as her hands wove down. Her nails dragged over his nipples, hard under the thick toweling of the bathrobe he was wearing, and he barely suppressed a sigh. Her own nipple was circling against his neck, only a thin layer of fabric between them, as her hands ran over his stomach, kneading the muscles there, before returning to the relative safety of his chest and circling his pecs.
She drew her nails down his arms, all the way to the hands that were clasped in his lap, hiding the hardness of his cock from her. Her pinky brushed the fabric that held taut over the head of his erection and he held his breath - had she noticed? She didn't hesitate, just kept moving her hands, so he relaxed a little - his secret was safe for now.
Finally the torture, the pleasure, came to an end.
"Daddy? I was thinking, could you read me one of those old bedtime stories? Like when I was a little girl?"
He spoke without thinking "You're still my little girl."
She giggled. "Maybe. Will you?"
He feigned disinterest with an amused sigh.
"Fine honey. You choose the story."
They retired to the library and he sat on the couch, his writing desk in front of them. He loved this room, the masculine decor, the leather, the antiques. She put on some music and as she walked over to join him, carrying the book, he tried not to imagine stretching her out on his desk, fucking her slowly, rhythmically… He shook the thought from his mind and reached out for the book she gave him.
It was a fairy tale from her childhood, one that a family friend had written for her and had published in a proper hardback volume. Innocently, she sat on his lap, and the old habit from when she had been a child returned - he circled his arm around her waist and she settled against him, each of them holding one half of the book. His cock was trapped between them, rock hard now. He glanced up at her in fear but she showed no sign of being aware of it. Brian began the tale.
"Once upon a time…"
Brian's low, soothing voice washed over Winter and she leaned back, relaxing against his hard chest. She could feel his cock nestled between their bodies, its hard length resting in between the cheeks of her ass. She wore no panties and she knew he would be naked under his bathrobe. He was so hard, so tantalizingly close. Her poor, tormented daddy. She had felt his hard-on earlier and she knew he wanted her the way she wanted him. Would this seduction work?
"The little mouse said to the fish…honey, please stop wriggling."
Winter laughed. "The mouse said what?"
Brian laughed with her. "I meant you. You're wriggling."
Every time she moved, her night dress rode a little higher and his cock became a little harder. It was throbbing now. He was beginning to wonder whether she was doing this on purpose…but there was no way she was as perverted as him. The vision of her tits swinging above the bed on that first night came back to him and he reminded himself that she may not be perverted, but she was certainly no innocent.
"I'm just trying to get comfortable daddy. Keep reading."
Brian turned his concentration back to the book. Winter wiggled some more, her left tit brushing against his hand as she moved. He turned his thoughts away from her. "The little mouse…"
As he read, she wriggled, and writhed, and gradually pulled the fabric of his bathrobe aside, until his cock was bare against the satin of her night gown. Her father's voice faltered.
"Honey…"
"Shh daddy. Keep reading." Almost a whisper, definitely an order.
His mind was foggy from the scotch she had given him before dinner, more than he usually drank. The music lulled him into a sense of unreality, the fairy tale almost making him think it was fifteen years ago and she was still his little girl and nothing unusual was going on. He did as he was told and went back to the story, trying to ignore the feel of the satin that now rubbed against his aching cock. He knew he should find a way out of this situation that would save their relationship, but she was still moving, sighing.
"Keep reading, daddy."
His tongue wrapped around the words on the pages of the story. Something about a frog and a crocodile and a mouse. The scotch swam in his brain and mingled with the scent of her shampoo, the rise and fall of her chest, the tickle of her nipple against his wrist, the heat of her sex. He kept reading, kept his focus on the story as though it was the only thing that could save him now.
Winter pulled the hem of her nightdress higher, and suddenly his cock and her pussy were skin to skin. His breath caught in his throat, but he kept reading. She moved her hips against him, drenching the length of his hard cock with the moisture of her own desire, pressing against him, no pretense of innocence now. Brian didn't break off from the story, he was afraid if he stopped reading she would stop moving, the reality of the world would crash in, he'd suddenly realize he was about to fuck his own daughter and he would stop, and more than anything, he wanted this not to stop.
"Daddy? Don't stop reading."
It was a gasp now, almost a whimper, and he broke his pause with more words.
"The prince looked for the frog, hiding in the river bank." His hands were shaking. "The frog looked out from its hiding place, terrified of being found."
The entrance to her pussy, his little girl's cunt, was pressing against the head of his cock. He was desperate to be inside her now, but he wouldn't be the one to make it happen.
"Suddenly the prince spoke."
Brian's voice was barely a rasp, there was no rhythm to his words, but if he stopped reading now he would start moaning, would lose control, would drive his cock into his daughter, break that taboo forever. If he moaned, it would become real, it would really be happening, and he would never escape it. He kept reading.
Her hair tumbled down over his shoulder as she threw her head back, writhing around trying to pull the end of his cock into her aching pussy.
Her tits were thrust in front of her, nipples erect, and he realized he had somehow pushed her nightgown higher, had her nipple squeezed in his left hand. The world was swimming. She moved her hips and finally just the tip of his cock popped into her.
"Don't stop, daddy."
She leaned away from him, seeking a better angle; he held onto the book and dragged out the sentences of the story as she rocked her hips, rubbing the end of his cock around the entrance of her pussy. He wouldn't moan, it would make it too real… He held his breath to keep the sound inside.
Winter was reflected in the mirror on the other side of the room, her legs apart, her tits bouncing gently as she writhed on his lap, her eyes closed tight. She pushed herself harder onto him and whimpered, a tiny sound.
"Uhh."
It was a whimper and a question, ending on a higher note, a plea and pure pleasure all in one. It was such a tiny sound, but when he heard it he lost his mind.
The book fell onto the floor, his fingers dug into her hips, and he stood, driving his cock deep into his daughter's cunt. He dragged her, impaled on his cock, to the writing desk just a few feet in front of them, and he watched his hands dig into his little girl's ass as he drove himself into her pussy. Like him, she made barely a sound, the music in the background, their breathing the only other sound apart from the thwack of his balls against her thighs. He fucked her, hard, watching the lips of her pussy suck against his purple, rigid cock on the out stroke, then drag against him as he pushed his cock back in. His fingers would leave bruises on her ass. Her breathing was shallow, urgent, she was whispering something.
"Daddy, please…"
He knew a moment of panic before she continued.
"…please don't stop."
He built the tempo now, and she rose on the desk, almost as though she wanted to get away from him, but then she grabbed onto the opposite edge of the desk and he realized she was bracing herself so she could fuck him harder, push her ass back against him.
His thighs slapped the back of her legs, and he glanced across the room at the mirror that faced them. Her eyes were closed, her mouth open, and she was beginning to whimper. Her breath was rasping, ragged, desperate as her orgasm built. Her tits swung in the mirror, just like on the night he had first seen her like this, except now it was his cock inside his little girl.
He would not moan.
Their breathing quickened and he fixed his gaze on the curve of her ass, the dip of the skin between her thighs as his cock appeared, and disappeared between her legs. She was moaning, a low, gutteral, animal sound. She increased the pace and he followed her lead, pulling on her ass, eyes fixed on the pucker of her anus as she pressed her head low against the desk and raised her ass in front of him. He remembered what her mother used to like…he thrust his thumb into his mouth, covering it with saliva, then pressed against his little girl's asshole. She groaned, loud, and pleaded with him to fill her, and his thumb popped inside her. He was moments away from cumming and so was she. He snaked his other hand to her clit, pulled some moisture from the lips of her pussy and brought it back to circle around the nub of her pleasure.
"Daddy! Fuck!" Her clit bounced, her cunt clenched, her ass tightened around his thumb, and he unloaded his cum into her, a long, loud, ragged moan tearing itself from his throat.
He thrust hard, long, the moan a deep sound of release, of relief, and he emptied himself into his little girl, all the months of pent up tension and desire worth it for this one, perfect moment.
His head swam and he watched his cock drag a trail of cum from her pussy as he pulled it out of her. She sat up, turned around, and kissed him on the mouth, tenderly, almost as if it was an apology.
"Daddy, I've wanted that for so long."
He folded her into his arms, buried his face in her hair, pulled her body against his with love and tenderness.
"Me too baby" he whispered, finally accepting that his world had changed, and that she was now, in every sense of the word, truly his little girl.